diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50791-8.txt | 5138 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50791-8.zip | bin | 97807 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50791-h.zip | bin | 284739 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50791-h/50791-h.htm | 6300 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50791-h/images/bell.jpg | bin | 5336 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50791-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 175694 -> 0 bytes |
9 files changed, 17 insertions, 11438 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..97c757b --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #50791 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/50791) diff --git a/old/50791-8.txt b/old/50791-8.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 2e22f71..0000000 --- a/old/50791-8.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,5138 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Angevins and the Charter, by S. M. Toyne - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: The Angevins and the Charter - 1154-1216 - -Author: S. M. Toyne - -Editor: S. E. Winbolt - Kenneth Bell - -Release Date: December 30, 2015 [EBook #50791] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ANGEVINS AND THE CHARTER *** - - - - -Produced by Chris Pinfield, and The Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive) - - - - - -Transcriber's Note. - -Apparent typographical errors have been corrected. The use of hyphens has -been rationalised. - -Notices of other books in the series, of related works, and press -reviews of the series, have been moved to the end of the text. - -Small capitals have been replaced by full capitals, italics are -indicated by _underscores_, and bold font is indicated by +plus signs+. - - - - - BELL'S ENGLISH HISTORY SOURCE BOOKS - - _General Editors_: S. E. WINBOLT, M.A., AND KENNETH BELL, M.A. - - - THE ANGEVINS AND - THE CHARTER - (1154-1216) - - THE BEGINNING OF ENGLISH LAW, THE INVASION - OF IRELAND AND THE CRUSADES - - - BY - S. M. TOYNE, M.A. - HEADMASTER OF ST. PETER'S SCHOOL, YORK - LATE ASSISTANT MASTER AT HAILEYBURY COLLEGE - - - [Illustration] - - - LONDON - G. BELL AND SONS, LTD. - 1913 - - - - -INTRODUCTION - - -This series of English History Source Books is intended for use with any -ordinary textbook of English History. Experience has conclusively shown -that such apparatus is a valuable--nay, an indispensable--adjunct to the -history lesson. It is capable of two main uses: either by way of lively -illustration at the close of a lesson, or by way of inference-drawing, -before the textbook is read, at the beginning of the lesson. The kind of -problems and exercises that may be based on the documents are legion, -and are admirably illustrated in a _History of England for Schools_, -Part I., by Keatinge and Frazer, pp. 377-381. However, we have no wish -to prescribe for the teacher the manner in which he shall exercise his -craft, but simply to provide him and his pupils with materials hitherto -not readily accessible for school purposes. The very moderate price of -the books in this series should bring them within the reach of every -secondary school. Source books enable the pupil to take a more active -part than hitherto in the history lesson. Here is the apparatus, the raw -material: its use we leave to teacher and taught. - -Our belief is that the books may profitably be used by all grades of -historical students between the standards of fourth-form boys in -secondary schools and undergraduates at Universities. What -differentiates students at one extreme from those at the other is not so -much the kind of subject-matter dealt with, as the amount they can read -into or extract from it. - -In regard to choice of subject-matter, while trying to satisfy the -natural demand for certain "stock" documents of vital importance, we -hope to introduce much fresh and novel matter. It is our intention that -the majority of the extracts should be lively in style--that is, -personal, or descriptive, or rhetorical, or even strongly partisan--and -should not so much profess to give the truth as supply data for -inference. We aim at the greatest possible variety, and lay under -contribution letters, biographies, ballads and poems, diaries, debates, -and newspaper accounts. Economics, London, municipal, and social life -generally, and local history, are represented in these pages. - -The order of the extracts is strictly chronological, each being -numbered, titled, and dated, and its authority given. The text is -modernised, where necessary, to the extent of leaving no difficulties in -reading. - -We shall be most grateful to teachers and students who may send us -suggestions for improvement. - - S. E. WINBOLT. - KENNETH BELL. - - - NOTE TO THIS VOLUME - (1154-1216). - -I have to acknowledge, with thanks to Messrs. Chatto & Windus, -permission to reprint two extracts from Jocelin de Brakelond from their -edition in the King's Classics; to the Clarendon Press, Oxford, -permission to reprint passages from Mr. Orpen's translation of the _Song -of Dermot_. The history of this period necessitates a rather large -proportion of statutes, but the liveliness of style in the _Dialogus de -Scaccario_ and the interesting nature of its contents will, I hope, be -considered to be sufficient excuse for the number of extracts from that -one source. - - S. M. T. - - HAILEYBURY, _January 1913_. - - - - -TABLE OF CONTENTS - - - PAGE - - INTRODUCTION v - - - PART I. STATUTES - - 1164. CONSTITUTIONS OF CLARENDON 1 - - 1166. ASSIZE OF CLARENDON 3 - - 1170. INQUEST OF SHERIFFS--"THE KING'S - OFFICERS AT FAULT" 5 - - 1181. ASSIZE OF ARMS 6 - - 1188. SALADIN TITHE 6 - - 1205. THE LEVYING OF A FORCE 7 - - 1213. CONCESSION OF ENGLAND TO THE POPE 7 - - 1213. SUMMONS TO A COUNCIL AT OXFORD 9 - - 1215. MAGNA CHARTA 9 - - EXTRACTS FROM THE _Dialogus de Scaccario_, WRITTEN BY RICHARD - FITZNEAL, BISHOP OF LONDON IN HENRY II.'S REIGN: - - (1) THE EXCHEQUER 19 - - (2) SCUTAGE AND MURDRUM 22 - - (3) FUSION OF ENGLISH AND NORMANS 23 - - (4) DANEGELD 24 - - (5) FORESTS 29 - - (6) SHERIFFS AND BAILIFFS 29 - - (7) LIVERIES 30 - - - PART II. MISCELLANEOUS SOURCES - - 1155. HENRY PUTS HIS HOUSE IN ORDER _Roger de Hoveden_ 31 - - _circ._ 1155. SUPERSTITIONS OF THE - IRISH AND THEIR CHARACTER _Giraldus Cambrensis_ 32 - - _circ._ 1155. THE PAGANISM OF THE IRISH " 34 - - 1154-7. A TRIBAL DISPUTE _Song of Dermot_ 37 - - 1155. BULL OF POPE ADRIAN II. 39 - - 1155-62. BECKET'S EARLY LIFE _Roger of Wendover_ 40 - - 1164. DISPUTE CONCERNING THE - CONSTITUTIONS OF CLARENDON _Roger de Hoveden_ 41 - - 1165. BECKET'S EXILE " 43 - - 1170. HIS RETURN " 45 - - 1170. HIS SAINTLY LIFE " 46 - - 1171. HIS DEATH " 48 - - 1168. COMING OF DERMOT _Song of Dermot_ 49 - - 1170. EARL RICHARD IN IRELAND " 49 - - 1171-2. HENRY II.'S INVASION OF IRELAND " 53 - - 1172. SYNOD OF CASHEL _Giraldus Cambrensis_ 55 - - 1173. DISPUTES OF HENRY II. AND - HIS SONS _Roger de Hoveden_ 57 - - 1174. TROUBLE WITH SCOTLAND " 58 - - 1174. THE PENANCE OF HENRY " 59 - - 1175. END OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL DISPUTE " 60 - - 1178. ALBIGENSIAN HERESY " 61 - - 1182. ELECTION OF AN ABBOT _Jocelin de Brakelond_ 65 - - 1185. JOHN IN IRELAND _Giraldus Cambrensis_ 67 - - 1187. CAPTURE OF JERUSALEM _Geoffrey de Vinsauf_ 70 - - 1189. RAISING MONEY FOR THE CRUSADE _Richard of Devizes_ 72 - - 1189. LAWS OF THE CRUSADERS _Historical Documents - of the Middle Ages_ 75 - - 1190. THE ABBOT AND THE JEWS _Jocelin de Brakelond_ 75 - - 1190. KINGS AT MESSINA _Geoffrey de Vinsauf_ 76 - - 1190. CAPTURE OF MESSINA AND JEALOUSY - OF PHILIP " 78 - - 1191. CAPTURE OF CYPRUS AND RICHARD'S - MARRIAGE _Richard of Devizes_ 79 - - 1191. AT ACRE _Geoffrey de Vinsauf_ 82 - - 1191. RETURN OF PHILIP " 88 - - 1192. RICHARD'S SICKNESS AND TRUCE _Richard of Devizes_ 89 - - 1192-3. SALADIN'S CHIVALRY _Geoffrey de Vinsauf_ 91 - - 1192. RETURN " 92 - - 1192. CAPTURE OF RICHARD I. _Roger de Hoveden_ 94 - - 1192. RELEASE OF RICHARD I. " 96 - - 1191-3. ENGLAND UNDER THE CHANCELLORS " 97 - - 1202. CAPTURE OF ARTHUR _Roger of Wendover_ 100 - - 1204. LOSS OF NORMANDY " 101 - - _circ._ 1204. LONDON _Richard of Devizes_ 101 - - _circ._ 1190-1206. THE TOWNS OF ENGLAND _Richard of Devizes_ 102 - - 1202-6. JOHN'S GRANT TO THE - ABBEY OF CROYLAND _Ingulph's "Chronicles"_ 104 - - 1207. ELECTION OF LANGTON _Roger of Wendover_ 106 - - 1208. THE INTERDICT " 108 - - 1214. THE BATTLE OF BOUVINES _Matthew of Westminster_ 108 - - 1214. EVENTS LEADING TO THE MAGNA - CHARTA _Roger of Wendover_ 109 - - KING JOHN AND THE ABBOT _Traditional Ballad of - the 13th Century_ 111 - - 1216. THE LAST DAYS OF KING JOHN _Matthew of Westminster_ 114 - - - - - THE ANGEVINS AND - THE CHARTER - (1154-1216) - - - - -PART I. STATUTES 1154-1216 - - - - -CONSTITUTIONS OF CLARENDON, 1164. - -+Source.+--_Historical Documents of the Middle Ages._ Henderson. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -1. If a controversy concerning advowson and presentation of Churches -arise between laymen, or between laymen and clerks, or between clerks, -it shall be treated of and terminated in the court of the lord King. - -3. Clerks charged and accused of anything, being summoned by the Justice -of the King, shall come into his court, about to respond there for what -it seems to the King's Court that he should respond there; and in the -ecclesiastical court for what it seems he should respond there; so that -the Justice of the King shall send to the Court of the Holy Church to -see in what manner the affair will there be carried on. And if the clerk -shall be convicted, or shall confess, the Church ought not to protect -him further. - -4. It is not lawful for his archbishops, bishops and persons of the -kingdom to go out of the kingdom without the permission of the lord -King. And if it please the King and they go out, they shall give -assurance that neither in going, nor in making a stay, nor in returning, -will they seek the hurt or harm of King or kingdom. - -6. Laymen ought not to be accused unless through reliable and legal -accusers and witnesses in the presence of the bishop, in such wise that -the archdean do not lose his right nor anything which he ought to have -from it. - -7. No one who holds of the King in chief, and no one of his demesne -servitors, shall be excommunicated, nor shall the lands of any one of -them be placed under an interdict, unless first the lord King, if he be -in the land, or his Justiciar, if he be without the kingdom, be asked to -do justice concerning him. - -9. If a quarrel arise between a clerk and a layman or between a layman -and a clerk concerning any tenement which the clerk wishes to attach to -the church property, but the layman to a lay fee: by the inquest of -twelve lawful men, through the judgement of the Chief Justice of the -King, it shall be determined in the presence of the Justice himself, -whether the tenement belongs to the Church property or to the lay fee. - -10. Whoever shall belong to the city or castle or fortress or demesne -manor of the lord King, if he be summoned by the archdean or bishop for -any offence for which he ought to respond to them, and he be unwilling -to answer their summonses, it is perfectly right to place him under the -interdict: but he ought not to be excommunicated until the chief -servitor of the lord King of that town shall be asked to compel him by -law to answer the summonses. - -12. When an archbishopric is vacant, or a bishopric, or an abbey, or a -priory of the demesne of the King, it ought to be in his hand: and he -ought to receive all the revenues and incomes from it, as demesne ones. -And, when it comes to providing for the church, the lord King should -summon the more important persons of the Church, and, in the lord King's -own chapel, the election ought to take place with the assent of the lord -King and with the counsel of the persons of the kingdom whom he had -called for this purpose. And there, before he is consecrated, the person -elected shall do homage and fealty to the lord King as to his liege -lord, for his life and his members and his earthly honours, saving his -order. - -14. A church or cemetery shall not, contrary to the King's justice -detain the chattels of those who are under penalty of forfeiture to the -King, for they (the chattels) are the King's, whether they are found -within the churches or without them. - -16. The sons of rustics may not be ordained without the consent of the -lord on whose land they are known to have been born. - - - - -ASSIZE OF CLARENDON, 1166. - -+Source.+--MS. in Bodleian Library. - - -1. In the first place the aforesaid King Henry, by the counsel of all -his barons, for the preservation of peace and the observing of justice, -has decreed that an inquest shall be made throughout the separate -counties, and throughout the separate hundreds, through twelve of the -more lawful men of the hundred, and through four of the more lawful men -of each township, upon oath that they will speak the truth: whether in -their hundred or in their township there be any man who, since the lord -King has been King, has been charged or published as being a robber or -murderer or thief: or any one who is a harbourer of murderers or robbers -or thieves. And the Justices shall make this inquest by themselves, and -the Sheriffs by themselves. - -2. And he who shall be found through the oath of the aforesaid persons -to have been charged or published as being a robber or murderer or -thief, or a receiver of them, since the lord King had been King, shall -be taken and shall go to the ordeal of water, and shall swear that he -was not a robber or murderer or thief or receiver of them since the lord -King has been King, to the extent of five shillings as far as he knows. - -3. And if the lord of him who has been taken, or his steward or his -vassals, shall, as his sureties, demand him back within three days after -he has been taken, he himself, and his chattels, shall be remanded under -surety until he shall have done his law. - -9. And let there be no one within his castle or without his castle, nor -even in the honour of Wallingford, who shall forbid the sheriffs to -enter into his court or his land to take the view of frank-pledge; and -let all be under pledges; and let them be sent before the sheriffs under -free pledge. - -10. And in the cities or burghs, let no one have men or receive them in -his home or his land or his soc, whom he will not take in hand to -present before the Justice if they be required: or let them be in -frank-pledge. - -12. And if any one shall be taken who shall be possessed of robbed or -stolen goods, if he be notorious and have evil testimony from the -public, and have no warrant, he shall not have law. And if he be not -notorious, on account of the goods in his possession, he shall go to the -water.[1] - -14. The lord King wishes also that those who shall be tried and shall be -absolved by the law if they be of very bad testimony and are publicly -and disgracefully defamed by the testimony of many and public men, shall -forswear the lands of the King, so that within eight days they shall -cross the sea unless the wind detains them; and with the first wind -which they shall have afterwards, they shall cross the sea; and they -shall not return any more to England, unless by the mercy of the lord -King: and there, and if they return, they shall be outlawed; and if they -return they shall be taken as outlaws. - -15. And the lord King forbids that any waif, that is vagabond or unknown -person, shall be entertained anywhere except in the burgh, and there he -shall not be entertained more than a night, unless he become ill there, -or his horse, so that he can show an evident excuse. - -20. The lord King forbids, moreover, that monks or canons or any -religious house, receive any one of the petty people as monk or canon or -brother, until they know of what testimony he is, unless he be sick unto -death. - -21. The lord King forbids, moreover, that any one in all England receive -in his land or his soc or the house under him any one of that sect of -renegades who were excommunicated and branded at Oxford. And if any one -receive them, he himself shall be at the mercy of the lord King; and the -house in which they have been shall be carried without the town and -burned. - -[1] THE JUDGMENT OF BOILING WATER.--"The priest shall sprinkle over them -some of the water itself; and to those who are about to go into the -judgement of God, to all of them, he shall give to drink of that same -holy water. And when he shall have given it, moreover, he shall say to -each one: 'I have given this water to thee or to you for a sign to-day.' -Then pieces of wood shall be placed under the cauldron, and the priest -shall say ... prayers when the water itself shall have begun to grow -warm.--And he who puts his hand in the water for the trial itself, shall -say the Lord's Prayer, and shall sign himself with the sign of the -cross; and that boiling water shall hastily be put down near the fire, -and the judge shall suspend that stone, bound to that measure, within -that same water in the accustomed way: and thus he who enters to be -tried by judgement shall extract it thence in the name of God himself. -Afterwards with great diligence, his hand shall be thus wrapped up, -signed with the seal of the judge, until the third day; when it shall be -viewed and judged of by suitable men."--_Historical Documents of the -Middle Ages_, p. 316. (Published by G. Bell & Sons.) - - - - -"THE KING'S OFFICERS AT FAULT." THE INQUEST OF SHERIFFS, 1170. - -+Source.+--MS. in Bodleian Library. - - -§ 5. Let an enquiry be made concerning the goods of those that fled on -account of the Assize of Clarendon and of those that perished through -that assize. Let it be known what was done and what left each hundred -and vill and let it be written down exactly and in order. In like manner -let an enquiry be made, whether any man was unjustly accused at that -assize through bribery, malice, or any unjust cause. - -§ 6. Let an enquiry be made concerning the aids for the marriage of the -king's daughter. What left each hundred and vill, whether it be in -revenue or pardons and to whom this money was given up and delivered. - -§ 9. An enquiry shall be made, whether the sheriffs or any bailiffs -whatsoever have returned anything of the goods they have taken and -whether they have made their peace with men after they heard of the -king's coming, in order to prevent a complaint coming from them to the -lord king. - - - - -ASSIZE OF ARMS, 1181. - -+Source.+--_Roger de Hoveden_, Vol. II., p. 261. Bohn's Libraries. -G. Bell & Sons. - - -1. Whoever has a fiefdom of one knight, let him have a coat of mail, a -helmet, a shield and a lance; and let every knight have as many coats of -mail and helmets and shields and pikes as he has knights fiefdoms in his -demesne. - -3. Also let all burghers and the whole community of freemen have a -doublet, an iron headpiece and a pike. - -7. Let no Jew keep his coat of mail or his hauberk, but sell them or -give them or get rid of them in some way, provided that they remain in -the service of the King. - -8. Let no man carry arms outside England except by order of the King. - - - - -THE SALADIN TITHE, 1188. - -+Source.+--_Benedictus Abbas_, Vol. II., 31. - - -The King, on the advice of his faithful counsellors, chose clerks and -laymen in whose wisdom he could confide and sent them through each -county to collect the tenths according to the decree, which obtained in -his land across the Channel. But from each town in the whole of England -he had all the richer inhabitants chosen, for instance, from London 200 -and from York 100 and from the other towns according to their number and -wealth. All were ordered to present themselves to him on given days at -given places. From these he took a tenth of their incomes and their real -property. The valuation was effected by his officers, who had knowledge -of their incomes and their goods. If he found any rebellious, he at once -had them imprisoned and kept in chains until they had paid the uttermost -farthing. He dealt in a similar manner with the Jews of his land, from -whom he acquired an enormous sum of money. - - - - -THE LEVYING OF A FORCE, 1205. - -AN ATTEMPT TO BLEND THE FYRD OR "FOLKMOOT IN ARMS" AND THE FEUDAL LEVY. - -+Source.+--_Patent Rolls_, I., 55. - - -The King to the Sheriff of Rutland greeting. It has been ordained with -the assent of archbishops, bishops, counts, barons and all our loyal -subjects of England, that throughout England nine fighting men shall -find a tenth well equipped with horses and arms for the defence of our -realm: that those nine provide for the tenth on a specified day two -pounds towards his equipment. Furthermore we charge thee, as thou lovest -thy goods and thyself, to provide that all the tenth men of thy district -be at London for three weeks dating from Easter, being well equipped -according as we have ordained.... It has been ordained also, that, if -foreigners come to our shores, all shall attack them with one accord -using force of arms. Let none make excuse or delay but go at the first -rumour of the invasion. - - - - -JOHN'S CONCESSION OF ENGLAND TO THE POPE, 1213. - -+Source.+--_Historical Documents of the Middle Ages._ Henderson. -Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -John, by the grace of God, King of England, Lord of Ireland, Duke of -Normandy and Aquitaine, Count of Anjou, to all the faithful of Christ -who shall look upon this present Charter, greeting. We wish it to be -known to all of you, through this our charter, furnished with our seal, -that inasmuch as we had offended in many ways God and our mother the -Holy Church, and in consequence are known to have very much needed the -divine mercy, and cannot offer anything worthy for making due -satisfaction to God and to the Church unless we humiliate ourselves and -our kingdoms: we, wishing to humiliate ourselves for Him who humiliated -Himself for us unto death, the Grace of the Holy Spirit inspiring, not -induced by force or compelled by fear, but of our own good and -spontaneous will, and by the common counsel of our barons, do offer and -freely concede to God and His holy apostles Peter and Paul and to our -mother the Holy Roman Church, and to our lord pope Innocent and to his -Catholic successors, the whole kingdom of England and the whole kingdom -of Ireland, with all their rights and appurtenances, for the remission -of our own sins and of those of our whole race, as well for the living -as for the dead; and now receiving and holding them, as it were a -vassal, from God and the Roman Church, in the presence of that prudent -man Gaudulph, subdeacon, and of the household of the lord pope, we -perform and swear fealty for them to him our aforesaid lord pope -Innocent and his Catholic successors and the Roman Church, according to -the form appended; and in the presence of the lord pope, if we shall be -able to come before him, we shall do liege homage to him; binding our -successors and our heirs by our wife forever, in similar manner to -perform fealty and show homage to him who shall be chief pontiff at that -time, and to the Roman Church without demur. As a sign, moreover, of -this our perpetual obligation and concession we will and establish that -from the proper and especial revenues of our aforesaid kingdoms, for all -the service and customs which we ought to render for them, saving in all -things the penny of St. Peter, the Roman Church shall receive yearly a -thousand marks sterling, namely at the feast of St. Michael five hundred -marks, and at Easter five hundred marks--seven hundred, namely, for the -kingdom of England, and three hundred for the kingdom of Ireland--saving -to us and to our heirs our rights, liberties and regalia; all of which -things, as they have been described above, we wish to have perpetually -valid and firm; and we bind ourselves and our successors not to act -counter to them. And if we or any one of our successors shall presume to -attempt this,--whoever he be unless being duly warned he come to his -senses, he shall lose his right to the kingdom, and this charter of our -obligation and concession shall always remain firm. - - -FORM OF THE OATH OF FEALTY. - -I, John, by the grace of God, King of England, and Lord of Ireland, from -this hour forth will be faithful to God and St. Peter, and the Roman -Church and my lord pope Innocent and his successors, who are ordained in -a Catholic manner. I shall not bring it about by deed, word, consent or -counsel, that they lose life or members or be taken captive. I will -impede their being harmed, if I know of it, and will cause harm to be -removed from them if I shall be able: otherwise, as quickly as I can I -will intimate it or tell of it to such person as I believe for certain -will inform them. Any counsel which they entrust to me through -themselves or through their envoys or through their latters, I will keep -secret, nor will I knowingly disclose it to any one to their harm. I -will aid to the best of my ability in holding and defending against all -men the patrimony of St. Peter, and especially the kingdom of England -and the kingdom of Ireland. So may God and these Holy Gospels aid me. - - - - -SUMMONS TO A COUNCIL AT OXFORD, 1213. - -+Source.+--_Report on the dignity of a Peer_, p. 2. - - -The King to the Sheriff of Oxford greeting. We charge thee to see that -all the fighting men of thy bailliwick, who have been summoned, should -come to us at Oxford with their arms for fifteen days from All Saints' -Day: in like manner the barons, but without their arms: and see that -four discreet men from thy county come to that same place for the same -length of time to talk with us about the affairs of our realm. Given -under my own hand. - - - - -MAGNA CHARTA, 1215. - -+Source.+--_Historical Documents of the Middle Ages._ Henderson. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -John, by the grace of God King of England, lord of Ireland, duke of -Normandy and Aquitaine, count of Anjou: to the archbishops, bishops, -abbots, earls, barons, justices, foresters, sheriffs, prevosts, serving -men, and to all his bailiffs and faithful subjects, greeting. Know that -we, by the will of God and for the safety of our soul, and of the souls -of all our predecessors and our heirs, to the honour of God and for the -exalting of the holy church and the bettering of our realm.... - -1. First of all have granted to God, and, for us and for our heirs -forever, have confirmed, by this our present charter that the English -Church shall be free and shall have its rights intact and its liberties -uninfringed. And thus we will that it be observed. - -As is apparent from the fact that we, spontaneously and of our own free -will, before discord broke out between ourselves and our barons, did -grant and by our charter confirm--and did cause the Lord Pope Innocent -III. to confirm--freedom of elections, which is considered most -important and most necessary to the Church of England. Which charter -both we ourselves will observe, and we will that it be observed with -good faith by our heirs forever. We have also granted to all freemen of -our realm, on the part of ourselves and our heirs forever, all the -subjoined liberties, to have and to hold, to them and to their heirs, -from us and from our heirs: - -2. If any one of our earls or barons, or of others holding from us in -chief, through military service, shall die; and if, at the time of his -death, his heir be of full age and owe a relief: he shall have his -inheritance by paying the old relief; namely, the heir, or the heirs of -an earl, by paying one hundred pounds for the whole barony of an earl; -the heir or heirs of a baron, by paying one hundred pounds for the whole -barony; the heir or heirs of a knight, by paying one hundred shillings -at most for a whole knight's fee; and he who shall owe less shall give -less, according to the ancient custom of fees. - -3. But if the heir of any of the above persons shall be under age and in -wardship,--when he comes of age, he shall have his inheritance without -relief and without fine. - -4. The administrator of the land of such heir who shall be under age -shall take none but reasonable issues from the land of the heir, and -reasonable customs and services; and this without destruction and waste -of men or goods. And if we shall have committed the custody of any such -land to the sheriff or to any other man who ought to be responsible to -us for the issues of it, and he cause destruction or waste to what is in -his charge; we will fine him, and the land shall be handed over to two -lawful and discreet men of that fee who shall answer to us, or to him to -whom we shall have referred them, regarding those issues. And if we -shall have given or sold to any one the custody of any such land, and he -shall have caused destruction or waste to it,--he shall lose that -custody, and it shall be given to two lawful and discreet men of that -fee, who likewise shall answer to us, as has been explained. - -5. The administrator, moreover, so long as he may have the custody of -the land, shall keep in order from the issues of that land, the houses, -parks, warrens, lakes, mills and other things pertaining to it. And he -shall restore to the heir when he comes to full age, his whole land -stocked with ploughs and wainnages, according as the time of the -wainnage requires and the issues of the land will reasonably permit. - -6. Heirs may marry without disparagement; so, nevertheless, that, before -the marriage is contracted, it shall be announced to the relations by -blood of the heir himself. - -7. A widow, after the death of her husband, shall straightway and -without difficulty, have her marriage portion and her inheritance, nor -shall she give anything in return for her dowry, her marriage portion, -or the inheritance which belonged to her, and which she and her husband -held on the day of the death of that husband. And she may remain in the -house of her husband, after his death for forty days: within which her -dowry shall be paid over to her. - -8. No widow shall be forced to marry when she prefers to live without a -husband; so, however, that she gives security not to marry without our -consent, if she hold from us, or the consent of the lord from whom she -holds, if she hold from another. - -9. Neither we nor our bailiffs shall seize any revenue for any debt, so -long as the chattels of the debtor suffice to pay the debt; nor shall -the sponsors of that debtor be distrained so long as that chief debtor -has enough to pay the debt. But if the chief debtor fail in paying the -debt, not having the wherewithal to pay it, the sponsors shall answer -for the debt. And if they shall wish, they may have the lands and -revenues of the debtor until satisfaction shall have been given them for -the debt previously paid for him; unless the chief debtor shall show -that he is quit in that respect towards those same sponsors. - -10. If any one shall have taken any sum, great or small, as a loan from -the Jews, and shall die before that debt is paid--that debt shall not -bear interest so long as the heir, from whomever he may hold, shall be -under age. And if the debt fall into our hands, we shall take nothing -save the chattel contained in the deed. - -11. And if any one dies owing a debt to the Jews, his wife shall have -her dowry, and shall restore nothing of that debt. But if there shall -remain not children of that dead man, and they shall be under age, the -necessaries shall be provided for them according to the nature of the -dead man's holding; and from the residue the debt shall be paid, saving -the service due to the lords. In like manner shall be done concerning -debts that are due to others besides Jews. - -12.[2] No scutage or aid shall be imposed in our realm unless by the -common counsel of our realm; except for redeeming our body, and -knighting our eldest son, and marrying once our eldest daughter. And for -these purposes there shall only be given a reasonable aid. In like -manner shall be done concerning the aids of the city of London. - -13. And the city of London shall have all its old liberties and free -customs as well by land as by water. Moreover, we will and grant that -all other cities and burroughs, and towns and ports, shall have all -their liberties and free customs. - -14.[2] And in order to have the common counsel of the realm in the -matter of assessing an aid otherwise than in the aforesaid cases, or of -assessing a scutage,--we shall cause, under seal through our letters, -the archbishops, bishops, abbots, earls, and greater barons to be -summoned for a fixed day--for a term, namely, at least forty days -distant--and for a fixed place. And, moreover, we shall cause to be -summoned in general, through our sheriffs and bailiffs, all those who -hold of us in chief. And in all those letters of summons we shall -express the cause of the summons. And when a summons has thus been made, -the business shall be proceeded with on the day appointed according to -the counsel of those who shall be present, even though not all shall -come who were summoned. - -15.[2] We will not allow any one henceforth to take an aid from his -freemen save for the redemption of his body, and the knighting of his -eldest son, and the marrying, once, of his eldest daughter; and for -these purposes there shall be given a reasonable aid only. - -16. No one shall be forced to do more service for a knight's fee, or for -another freeholding, than is due from it. - -17. Common pleas shall not follow our court, but shall be held in a -certain fixed place. - -18. Assizes of novel disseisin, of mort d'ancestor, and of darrein -presentment shall not be held save in their own counties, and in this -way: we, or our chief justice, if we shall be absent from the kingdom, -shall send two justices through each county four times a year; they, -with four knights from each county, chosen by the county, shall hold the -aforesaid assizes in the county, and on the day and at the place of the -county court. - -19. And if on the day of the county court the aforesaid assizes cannot -be held, a sufficient number of knights and free tenants, from those who -were present at the county court on that day, shall remain, so that -through them the judgements may be suitably given, according as the -matter may have been great or small. - -20. A freeman shall only be amerced for a small offence according to the -measure of that offence. And for a great offence he shall be amerced -according to the magnitude of the offence, saving his contenement[3]; -and a merchant, in the same way, saving his merchandise. And a villein, -in the same way, if he fall under our mercy, shall be amerced saving his -wainnage. And none of the aforesaid fines shall be imposed save upon -oath of upright men from the neighbourhood. - -21. Earls and barons shall not be amerced save through their peers, and -only according to the measure of the offence. - -22. No clerk shall be amerced for his lay tenement, except according to -the manner of the other persons aforesaid; and not according to the -amount of his ecclesiastical benefice. - -23. Neither a town nor a man shall be forced to make bridges over the -rivers, with the exception of those who, from of old and of right, ought -to do it. - -24. No sheriff, constable, coroners or other bailiffs of ours shall hold -the pleas of our crown. - -25. All counties, hundreds, wapentakes, and trithings--our demesne -manors being excepted--shall continue according to the old farms, -without any increase at all. - -26. If any one holding from us a lay fee shall die, and our sheriff or -bailiff can show our letters patent containing our summons for the debt -which the dead man owed to us,--our sheriff or bailiff may be allowed to -attach and enroll the chattels of the dead man to the value of that -debt, through view of lawful men; in such way, however, that nothing -shall be moved thence until the debt is paid which was plainly owed to -us. And the residue shall be left to the executors that they may carry -out the will of the dead man. And if nothing is owed to us by him, all -the chattels shall go to the use prescribed by the deceased, saving -their reasonable portions to his wife and children. - -27. If any freeman shall have died intestate, his chattels shall be -distributed through the hands of his near relatives and friends, by view -of the church; saving to any one the debts which the dead man owed him. - -28. No constable or other bailiff of ours shall take the corn or other -chattels of any one except he straightway give money for them, or can be -allowed a respite in that regard by the will of the seller. - -29. No constable shall force any knight to pay money for castle-ward, if -he be willing to perform that ward in person, or--he for a reasonable -cause not being able to perform it himself--through another proper man. -And if we shall have led or sent him on a military expedition, he shall -be quit of ward according to the amount of time during which, through -us, he shall have been in military service. - -30. No sheriff nor bailiff of ours, nor any one else, shall take the -horses or carts of any freeman for transport, unless by the will of that -freeman. - -31. Neither we nor our bailiffs shall take another's wood for castles or -for other private uses, unless by the will of him to whom the wood -belongs. - -32. We shall not hold the lands of those convicted of felony longer than -a year and a day; and then the lands shall be restored to the lords of -the fiefs. - -33. Henceforth all the weirs in the Thames and Medway, and throughout -all England, save on the sea-coast, shall be done away with entirely. - -34. Henceforth the writ which is called "Praecipe" shall not be served -on any one for any holding, so as to cause a free man to lose his court. - -35. There shall be one measure of wine throughout our whole realm, and -one measure of ale, and one measure of corn--namely, the London -quart;--and one width of dyed and russet and hauberk cloths--namely, two -ells below the selvage. And with weights, moreover, it shall be as with -measures. - -36. Henceforth nothing shall be given or taken for a writ of inquest in -a matter concerning life or limb; but it shall be conceded gratis, and -shall not be denied. - -37. If any one hold from us in fee-farm or in socage, or in burkage, and -hold land of another by military service, we shall not, by reason of -that fee-farm, or socage, or burkage, have the wardship of his heir or -of his land which is held in fee from another. Nor shall we have the -wardship of that fee-farm, or socage, or burkage, unless that fee-farm -owe military service. We shall not by reason of some petit-serjeantry -which someone holds of us through the service of giving us knives or -arrows or the like, have the wardship of his heir or of the land which -he holds of another by military service. - -38. No bailiff, on his own simple assertion, shall henceforth put any -one to his law, without producing faithful witnesses in evidence. - -39. No freeman shall be taken, or imprisoned, or disseized, or outlawed, -or exiled, or in any way harmed--nor will we go upon or send upon -him--save by the lawful judgement of his peers or by the law of the land. - -40. To none will we sell, to none deny or delay, right or justice. - -41. All merchants may safely and securely go out of England, and come -into England, and delay and pass through England, as well by land as by -water, for the purpose of buying and selling, free from all evil taxes, -subject to the ancient and right customs--save in time of war, and if -they are of the land at war against us. And if such be found in our land -at the beginning of the war, they shall be held, without harm to their -bodies and goods, until it shall be known to us or our chief justice how -the merchants of our land are to be treated who shall, at that time be -found in the land at war against us. And if ours shall be safe there, -the others shall be safe in our land. - -42. Henceforth, any person, saving his fealty to us, may go out of our -realm and return to it, safely and securely, by land and by water, -except, perhaps, for a brief period in time of war, for the common good -of the realm. But prisoners and outlaws are excepted, according to the -law of the realm; also people of a land at war against us, and the -merchants, with regard to whom shall be done as we have said. - -43. If anyone hold from any escheat--as from the honour of Wallingford, -Nottingham, Boloin, Lancaster, or the other escheats which are in our -hands and are baronies--and shall die, his heir shall not give another -relief, nor shall he perform for us other service than he would perform -for a baron if that barony were in the hand of a baron; and we shall -hold it in the same way in which the baron has held it. - -44. Persons dwelling without the forest shall not henceforth come before -the forest justices, through common summonses, unless they are impleaded -or are the sponsors of some person or persons attached for matters -concerning the forest. - -45. We will not make men justices, constables, sheriffs, or bailiffs, -unless they are such as know the law of the realm, and are minded to -observe it rightly. - -46. All barons who have founded abbeys for which they have charters of -the Kings of England, or ancient right of tenure, shall have, as they -ought to have, their custody when vacant. - -47. All forests constituted as such in our time shall straightway be -annulled; and the same shall be done for riverbanks which we closed[4] -in our time. - -[Here follow three temporary clauses.] - - * * * * * - -51. And straightway after peace is restored we shall remove from the -realm all the foreign soldiers, cross-bowmen, servants, hirelings, who -may have come with horses and arms to the harm of the realm. - -52. If anyone shall have been disseized by us, or removed without a -legal sentence of his peers, from his lands, castles, liberties or -lawful right, we shall straightway restore them to him. And if a dispute -shall arise concerning this matter it shall be settled according to the -judgement of the twenty-five barons who are mentioned below as sureties -for the peace. But with regard to all those things of which any one was, -by King Henry our father, or King Richard our brother, disseized or -dispossessed without legal judgement of his peers, which we have in our -hand, or which others hold, and for which we ought to give a guarantee: -we shall have respite until the common time for crusaders. Except with -regard to those concerning which a plea was moved, or an inquest made by -our order, before we took the cross. But when we return from our -pilgrimage, or if, by chance, we desist from our pilgrimage, we shall -straightway then show full justice regarding them. - -53. We shall have the same respite, moreover, and in the same manner, in -the matter of showing justice with regard to forests to be annulled and -forests to remain, which Henry our father or Richard our brother -constituted; and in the matter of wardships of lands which belong to the -fee of another--wardships of which kind we have hitherto enjoyed by -reason of the fee which some one held from us in military service: and -in the matter of abbeys founded in the fee of another than ourselves--in -which the lord of the fee may say that he has jurisdiction. And when we -return, or if we desist from our pilgrimage, we shall straightway -exhibit full justice to those complaining with regard to these matters. - - * * * * * - -60. Moreover, all the subjects of our realm, clergy as well as laity, -shall, as far as pertains to them, observe, with regard to their -vassals, all these aforesaid customs and liberties, which we have -decreed shall, as far as pertains to us, be observed in our realm with -regard to our own. - -61. Inasmuch as, for the sake of God, and for the bettering of our -realm, and for the more ready healing of the discord which has arisen -between us and our barons, we have made all these aforesaid -concessions--wishing them to enjoy for ever entire and firm stability, -we make and grant to them the following security: that the barons, -namely, may elect at their pleasure twenty-five barons from the realm, -who ought, with all their strength, to observe, maintain and cause to be -observed, the peace and privileges which we have granted to them and -confirmed by this our present charter. - -[Here follows "a treaty of peace" between John and the Barons.] - - * * * * * - -Moreover, it has been sworn on our part, as well as on the -part of the barons, that all these above-mentioned provisions -shall be observed with good faith and without evil intent. -The witnesses being the above-mentioned and many others. -Given through our hand in the plain called Runnimede between -Windsor and Stanes, on the fifteenth day of June, in the -seventeenth year of our reign. - -[2] These important articles were omitted in the charters sworn by -subsequent kings. - -[3] Means of subsistence. - -[4] The Latin is "quae per nos tempore nostro positae sunt in defenso." -Henderson renders "made into places of defence." In Cassell's _Dict. of -English History_ it is rendered "in defiance." But _defensum_ in Med. -Latin = (1) "prohibition" hence the French _défense_, and (2) "a close -season" for fishing or hunting. I suggest that here it is used in a -sense midway between (1) and (2) and means "closed" permanently to the -public, just as the forests were. Naturally there would be objections -raised to new "close" forests and new "close" rivers. Both the other -suggested translations appear meaningless. - - - - -DIALOGUS DE SCACCARIO. - -+Source.+--_Historical Documents of the Middle Ages._ Henderson. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -In the twenty-third year of the reign of King Henry II., while I was -sitting at the window of a tower next to the river Thames, a man spoke -to me impetuously, saying: "Master, hast thou not read that there is no -use in science or in a treasure that is hidden?" When I replied to him, -"I have read so," straightway he said: "Why, therefore, dost thou not -teach others the knowledge concerning the exchequer which is said to be -thine to such an extent, and commit it to writing lest it die with thee?" - - * * * * * - - -1. _What the Exchequer is, and what is the reason of this name._ - -_Disciple._ What is the exchequer? - -_Master._ The exchequer is a quadrangular surface about ten feet in -length, five in breadth, placed before those who sit around it in the -manner of a table, and all around it, it has an edge about the height of -one's four fingers, lest any thing placed upon it should fall off. There -is placed over the top of the exchequer, moreover, a cloth bought at the -Easter term, not an ordinary one, but a black one marked with stripes, -the stripes being distant from each other the space of a foot or the -breadth of a hand. In the spaces, moreover, are counters placed -according to their values; about these we shall speak below. Although, -moreover, such a surface is called exchequer, nevertheless this name is -so changed about that the court itself, which sits when the exchequer -does, is called exchequer: so that if at any time through a decree -anything is established by common counsel, it is said to have been done -at the exchequer of this or that year. As, moreover, one says to-day "at -the exchequer," so one formerly said "at the tallies." - -_D._ What is the reason of this name? - -_M._ No truer one occurs to me at present than that it has a shape -similar to that of a chess board. - -_D._ Would the prudence of the ancients ever have called it so for its -shape alone, when it might for a similar reason be called a table -(tabularium)? - -_M._ I was right in calling thee painstaking. There is another, but a -more hidden reason. For just as, in a game of chess, there are certain -grades of combatants and they proceed or stand still by certain laws or -limitations, some presiding and others advancing: so, in this, some -preside, some assist by reason of their office, and no one is free to -exceed the fixed laws, as will be manifest from what is to follow. -Moreover, as in chess, the battle is fought between Kings, so in this it -is chiefly between two that the conflict takes place and the war is -waged,--the treasurer, namely, and the sheriff who sits there to render -account; the others sitting by as judges to see and to judge. - - * * * * * - -_M._ ... The barons, moreover, who sit at the exchequer shall pay -nothing under the name of customs for the victuals of their household -bought in the cities and burghs and ports. But if an officer of the -revenues shall have compelled one of them to pay anything for these,--if -only one of his servants is present who is willing to prove by taking an -oath that the things have been bought for his master's use: to the baron -indeed, the money exacted shall be restored entire, and the scoundrel of -a collector shall pay a pecuniary punishment according to the quality of -the person. - -... If those who sit at the exchequer shall have mutually molested each -other with any sort of contumelious attack, they shall make peace again; -the others of their rank who serve with them acting as mediators, in -such wise that satisfaction shall be rendered by him who, in their -estimation, has injured an innocent person. But if he be unwilling to -acquiesce, but rather persevere in his rashness, the matter shall be -laid before the president, and afterwards, from him each one shall -receive justice. But if, through the devil, the instigator of evil, who -does not look with unmoved eyes on the joyous happiness of fraternal -peace, it should happen that occasion for discord should come up among -the greater officials themselves, and thence--which God forbid--a war of -insults should arise; and, Satan adding goads, peace cannot be restored -by the other colleagues in those labours:--the knowledge of all these -things shall be reserved for the prince himself; who, according as God, -in whose hand it is, inspires his heart, shall punish the offence; lest -those who are set over others should seem to be able to do with impunity -what they decree should be punished in others. - -_D._ From this is manifest what Solomon says: "Death and life are in the -power of the tongue," and likewise James: "The tongue is a little member -and boasteth great things." - -_M._ So it is; but let us proceed concerning the prerogatives. Common -assessments are held at times, throughout the counties, by itinerant -justices whom we call deambulatory or wandering judges; the assessments -are called common because, when the sum is known which is required in -common from those who have estates in the county, it is distributed -according to the hides of land, so that when the time comes for payment -at the exchequer, nothing of it is lacking. From all these payments all -those who, by mandate of the King, sit at the Exchequer are entirely -free, so that not only are none of them exacted from their domains, but -also none from all their fiefs. - - * * * * * - - -2. _Scutage and Murdrum._ - -_D._ Now if it please thee, do not delay to make clear what are scutage -and murdrum.... - -_M._ It happens sometimes that, when the machinations of enemies -threaten or attack the kingdom, the King decrees that, from the -different Knights' fees, a certain sum shall be paid,--a mark, namely, -or a pound; and from this come the payments or gifts to the soldiers. -For the prince prefers to expose mercenaries, rather than natives, to -the fortunes of war. And so this sum, which is paid in the name of the -shields, is called scutage. From this, moreover, they who sit at the -exchequer are quit. - -Murder (murdrum), indeed, is properly called the secret death of -somebody, whose slayer is not known. For "murdrum" means the same as -"hidden" or "occult." Now in the primitive state of the kingdom after -the conquest, those who were left of the Anglo-Saxon subjects secretly -laid ambushes for the suspected and hated race of the Normans, and, here -and there, when opportunity offered, killed them secretly in the woods -and in remote places: when the Kings and their Ministers had for some -years, with exquisite kinds of torture, raged against the Anglo-Saxons; -and they, nevertheless, had not, in consequence of these measures -altogether desisted--when he who had caused his death was not to be -found, and it did not appear from his flight who he was. "As a vengeance -it was decided that the hundred in which the dead Norman was found -should be condemned to pay a large sum of tested silver to the treasury." - -_D._ Ought not the occult death of an Anglo-Saxon like that of a Norman, -to be reputed murder? - -_M._ By the original institution it ought not to, as thou hast heard: -but during the time that the English and Normans have now dwelt -together, and mutually married and given in marriage, the nations have -become so intermingled that one can hardly tell to-day--I speak of free -men--who is of English and who of Norman race; excepting, however, the -bondsmen who are called "villani," to whom it is not free, if their -lords object, to depart from the condition of their station. On this -account almost always when any one is found thus slain to-day, it is -punished as murder; except in the case of those who show certain proofs, -as we have said, of a servile condition. - - -3. _The Fusion of English and Norman._ - -_D._ I wonder that this prince of singular excellence, and this man of -most distinguished virtue, should have shown such mercy towards the race -of the English, subjugated and suspected by him, that not only did he -keep from harm the serfs by whom agriculture could be exercised, but -left even to the nobles of the kingdom their estates and ample -possessions. - -_M._ Although these things do not pertain to the matters undertaken and -concerning which I have bound myself, I will nevertheless freely expound -what I have heard on these matters from the natives themselves. After -the conquest of the kingdom, after the just overthrow of the rebels, -when the King himself and the King's nobles went over the new places, a -diligent inquiry was made as to who there were who, contending in war -against the King, had saved themselves through flight. To all of these, -and even to the heirs of those who had fallen in battle, all hope of the -lands and estates and revenues which they had before possessed was -precluded: for it was thought much for them even to enjoy the privilege -of being alive under their enemies. But those who, having been called to -the war, had not yet come together, or, occupied with family or any kind -of necessary affairs had not been present,--when, in course of time, by -their devoted service they had gained the favour of their lords, they -began to have possessions for themselves alone; without hope of -hereditary possession, but according to the pleasure of their lords. But -as time went on, when, becoming hateful to their masters, they were here -and there driven from their possessions, and there was no one to restore -what had been taken away,--a common complaint of the natives came to the -King to the effect that, thus hateful to all and despoiled of their -property, they would be compelled to cross to foreign lands. Counsel at -length having been taken on these matters, it was decided that what -they, either on merits or having entered into a legal pact, had been -able to obtain from their masters, should be conceded to them by -inviolable right; but that, however, they should claim nothing for -themselves by right of heredity from the time of the conquest of the -race. - - * * * * * - - -4. _Danegeld and Essarts._ - - _M._ "Our island content with its own, does not need the goods of the - stranger - Therefore with every good right, our predecessors have called it, - Truly the lap of riches; the home, too, of every delight." - -On account of this she has suffered innumerable injuries from outsiders; -for it is written "marked jewels attract the thief." For the robbers of -the surrounding islands, making an irruption and depopulating the -shores, carried off gold and silver and all sorts of precious things. -But when the King and the natives, drawn up in warlike array, pressed on -in defence of their race, they betook themselves to flight by sea. Now -among these robbers almost the first, and always the most ready to do -harm, was that warlike and numerous race of the Danes, who, besides -possessing the common avarice of plunderers, pressed on the more eagerly -because they claimed, of ancient right, some part in the domination of -that kingdom, as the history of the Britons more fully relates. In -order, therefore, to ward these off, it was decreed by the English Kings -that, from each "hide" of the kingdom, by a certain perpetual right, two -shillings of silver should be paid for the use of the brave men, who, -patrolling and carefully watching the shores kept off the attack of the -enemy. Therefore, since principally on account of the Danes this revenue -was instituted, it is called "Danegeldum" or "Danegeldus." This, -therefore, under the native kings, was paid yearly, as has been said, -until the time of King William I. of the race and people of the Normans. -For in his day the Danes as well as the other robbers by land and by -sea, restrained their hostile attacks, knowing to be true that which is -written, "When a strong man armed keepeth his palace his possessions are -in peace." For they also knew, indeed, that men of surpassing valour do -not suffer injuries to go unpunished. When, therefore, the land had long -been quiet under the rule of this King, he became unwilling that that -should be paid as a yearly tax which had been exacted by the urgent -necessity of a time of war, nor yet, however, on account of unforeseen -cases, did he wish it to be entirely omitted. It was occasionally paid, -therefore, in his time, and in that of his successor; that is, when from -outside nations, wars or rumours of wars arose. But whenever it is paid, -those who sit at the exchequer are free from it, as has been said. The -sheriffs, too, although they are not counted under the barons of the -exchequer, are quit of this for their domains, on account of the labour -of collecting the tax. Know, moreover, that the domains of any one are -called those which are cultivated at his own expense or labour, and -likewise those which are possessed by his serfs in his name. For the -serfs, according to the law of the kingdom, not only may be transferred -by their lords from those places which they now possess and others; but -they themselves also are sold or sundered in every possible way; which -right they themselves, as well as the lands which they cultivate, in -order to serve their masters, are considered domains. Likewise it is -said by those to whom the ancient dignity of exchequer was known from -what they had seen with their own eyes, that its barons are free, for -their domains, of essarts (clearance-fines) of the forests. With whom we -also agree; adding the reservation, that they may be called quit of -those essarts which had been made before the day on which the -illustrious King Henry I. bade farewell to human affairs. For if they -were quit of all, whenever made or to be made, the barons would seem to -be free with impunity, according to their own will and judgment, to cut -down their woods in which the Royal forest consists; which they can, in -fact, by no means do with impunity, unless the consent of the King or of -the chief forester has first been gained. Nay, those who have their -domicile in the forest, may not take from their own woods what they want -for the necessary uses of their homes, unless by view of those deputed -to guard the forest. But there are many who wish to prove by their -arguments that no one, by reason of his seat at the exchequer, is free -from these essarts. If any one at all of those sitting there should, by -any misfortune, commit a fault against the King, for which he would -merit to be punished with a pecuniary fine, he would not be freed from -that punishment except by special mandate of the King. Since, therefore, -a clearance is a fault committed against the forest of the King, he who -thus errs, and on this account receives a penalty, ought not, as they -say, to be acquitted unless by express mandate of the King. Now, -although this reasoning is subtle and seems to some almost sufficient, -it is to be said, in objection to it, that the penalty for clearance is -fixed and common to those who err in this way; so that, namely, for the -clearance of one acre of wheat land one shilling is paid; but for an -acre in which oats are sown, six pence, by a perpetual law. Moreover, -from these items a certain total sum arises, for which the sheriff is -compelled to account to the exchequer; just as from the established two -shillings or one from the different "hides" one sum arises which is -called the common assessment. Since, therefore, in these respects, the -essart has an express similitude with the common assessment, as has been -said, it would seem as if the barons, not without justice, should be -considered quit from the essarts, just as from the other common -assessments. Likewise the authority, not to be despised, of custom and -long usage is against them (the cavillers). For those whose memory is -hoary call to mind that it was so in past times. I myself, who speak -with thee, have, in modern times, looked upon Robert, Earl of Leicester, -a discreet man learned in letters, and versed in matters of the law. He, -while having an inborn virtue of mind, became also an emulator of his -father's prudence: his industry examined into many matters under our -Prince Henry the Second, whom neither fictitious prudence nor -dissimulated folly deceives; so that, by the King's order, not only at -the exchequer did Robert obtain the dignity of president, but also -throughout the whole kingdom. He once, when the visitation of the -forests, which they commonly call the "view," and which takes place -every third year, was at hand, obtained a writ of the King to the effect -that he should be quit of whatever might be demanded from his land for -essarts, the sum being stated to which these amounted: and when this -writ was brought and publicly read before the exchequer, all were amazed -and wondered, saying, "does not this Earl invalidate our privileges?" -And while those who sat there mutually regarded each other, Nigel, of -blessed memory, the whilom Bishop of Ely, began speaking thus with -modesty: "My lord earl, thou dost seem to have invalidated, by this -writ, the prerogative of the exchequer, since thou hast obtained a -mandate of the King for those things from which thou, by reason of thy -seat at the exchequer, art free; and if one may logically draw an -inference by deduction from the major term, whoever does not obtain a -writ of the King concerning his essarts, will soon become answerable for -their payment, but, with all due reverence, this mode of absolution is -pernicious on account of the example it sets." When, therefore, as -happens in doubtful cases, some were of one opinion, and others of -another, there was brought in, as a valid argument in this matter, the -yearly (pipe) roll of the time of that great King of whom we spoke -above, under whom the dignity and the knowledge of the exchequer are -said to have flourished in a high degree; and something was found which -seemed to justify the bishop who made the assertion concerning the -prerogative of those sitting there. Having heard these things, the earl, -after deliberating a little with himself, said: "I confess that in this -matter I obtained a writ of the King, not that I might invalidate your -right, but that thus, without trouble, I might avoid the too unfortunate -exaction--unknown, however, to the King--of the collectors." Abandoning -his writ, therefore, he chose to be absolved on account of the -prerogative of his seat. Some time after, when the aforesaid bishop, -detained by infirmity, could not be present, and I myself supplied, as -well as I could, his place at the exchequer, it happened that essarts -were paid. When, therefore, what had been exacted from his domain had -been paid, I complained publicly, alleging the right of exemption. By -the common counsel and verdict of all, therefore, the sum which had -already been paid was restored to me. Reserving therefore, what had been -raised from his domain, I restored to his serfs, in its entirety, what -had been exacted from each one, so that the memory might survive and be -witness in this matter. - -_D._ With all due reverence, one should not use examples, but reasons in -these matters. - -_M._ That is so; but it happens, at times, that the causes of things and -the reasons of sayings are secret; and then it suffices to bring up -examples relating to them; especially if they are taken from the cases -of prudent men, whose deeds are circumspect and are not done without -reason. But whatever we have said about these things taking part for -this privilege or against it, thou may'st be sure that in this matter we -have called nothing certain, unless what the authority of the King -decreed should be observed. But the account of the forests and also the -punishment or absolution of those who transgress with regard to them, -whether it be a pecuniary or a corporal one, is kept separate from the -other judgments of the kingdom, and is subjected to the will of the King -alone or to that of some one of his intimates specially deputed for this -purpose. It subsists by its own laws, which, they say, are not subject -to the common law of the kingdom, but to the voluntary decree of the -princes; so that whatever has been done according to its law may be said -to be not absolutely just, but just according to the law of the forest. -The forests, moreover, are the sanctuaries of the Kings and their -greatest delight, thither they go for the sake of hunting, having laid -aside their cares for a while, so that they may be refreshed by a short -rest. There the serious, and at the same time the natural uproars of the -court having ceased, they breathe in for a while the boon of pure -liberty; whence it comes that they who transgress with regard to the -forest are subject to the royal displeasure alone. - -_D._ From my earliest youth I have learned that it is wrong for a -prudent person to prefer to suffer ignorance rather than to demand the -causes of things that have been said, in order, therefore, that the -foregoing may more fully be made clear, do not put off revealing what a -forest is. - - * * * * * - - -5. _The Forest._ - -_M._ The forest of the King is the safe dwelling-place of wild beasts; -not of every kind, but of the kinds that live in woods; not in all -places, but in fixed ones, and ones suitable for the purpose; whence it -is called "foresta," the "e" being changed into "o," as if it were -"feresta"--_i.e._ an abiding place for wild beasts. - -_D._ Is there a forest of the King in each county? - -_M._ No; but only of the wooded ones, where the wild beasts can have -their lairs and ripe nourishment: nor does it matter to whom the woods -belong, whether to the King or to the nobles of the kingdom,--the wild -beasts can none the less run around everywhere free and unharmed. - - * * * * * - - -6. _The Sheriffs and Bailiffs._ - -_M._ All the sheriffs, therefore, and the bailiffs, to whom summonses -are directed, are bound by the same necessity of the law; that is, by -the authority of the royal mandate; that, namely, on the day mentioned -and at the place designated, they shall come together and render -satisfaction for their debts. In order that this may be clearer to thee, -look more closely at the tenor of the summons itself, for it reads: "See -to it, as thou dost love thyself and all thy belongings, that thou art -at the exchequer of such and such a time and place; and that thou hast -with thee whatever thou owest of the old farm and the new, and these -debts written below." Pay attention, then, for two things are said which -fit in with the two which follow: for this, "See to it as thou dost love -thyself," refers to "that thou art there and there at such and such a -time and place"; that expression, however, "and as thou dost love all -thy belongings," seems to refer to this: "and that thou hast with thee -these debts written below"; as if it were openly said, "thy absence, -whoever thou art that receiveth a summons, unless it can be excused by -causes necessary and defined by law, will redound to the peril of thy -head; for thou wilt seem thus to have spurned the royal mandate, and to -have acted irreverently in contempt of the royal majesty, if, being -summoned concerning the matters for which thou art bounden to the King, -thou dost neither come nor send one to excuse thee...." - - * * * * * - - -7. _Liveries._ - -_D._ What is that thou didst speak of as liveries of both kinds? - -_M._ Some of the liveries are of poor people; as when, solely from the -promptings of charity, one penny a day or two or more, are accorded to -someone by the King for food and clothing. But some are of people who do -service, so that they receive them as wages; such are the custodians of -the palaces, the guardians of the royal temples, the pipers, the seizers -of wolves, and the like. These, then, are liveries of different kinds -which are paid for different reasons, but are counted among the fixed -payments. And mark that, although the King is free to confer these -liveries on any poor people whatever, they nevertheless, by ancient -custom, are usually assigned to those who minister at court, and who, -having no income, fall into bodily sickness and become unfit for labour. - - - - -PART II. MISCELLANEOUS SOURCES. - - - - -HENRY PUTS HIS HOUSE IN ORDER, 1155-7. - -+Source.+--_Roger de Hoveden_, Vol. I., Part II., pp. 255-6. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -In the year 1155, being the first year of the reign of King Henry, son -of the Empress Matilda, the said King laid siege to the castles of his -enemies in England, and captured them; some of which he retained in his -own hands, and some he levelled with the ground. After this, he crossed -over into Normandy, and did homage to Louis, King of the Franks, for -Normandy, Aquitaine, Anjou, Maine, and Touraine, with all their -appurtenances. - -In the year of grace 1156, being the second year of the reign of King -Henry, son of the Empress Matilda, the said King returned from Normandy -to England, and caused nearly all the castles, which had been erected in -England in the time of King Stephen, to be demolished, and issued a new -coinage, which was the only one received and current throughout the -realm; he also established peace in the kingdom, and commanded the laws -of King Henry, his grandfather, to be observed inviolably throughout the -whole of his kingdom, and in many matters followed the advice of -Theobald, Archbishop of Canterbury. - -In the year of grace 1157, being the third year of the reign of King -Henry, son of the Empress Matilda, the said King, by the advice and -entreaty of Theobald, Archbishop of Canterbury, conferred the -Chancellorship upon Thomas, Archdeacon of Canterbury, and bestowed upon -him many revenues, both ecclesiastical and of a secular nature, and -received him so much into his esteem and familiarity, that throughout -the kingdom there was no one his equal, save the King alone. - -In the same year, Malcolm, King of the Scots, came to the King of -England at Chester, and did homage to him, in the same way that his -grandfather had done homage to the former King Henry, saving always all -his dignities. - - - - -SUPERSTITIONS AND CHARACTER OF THE IRISH, CIRC. 1155. - - -_Instance of Superstition._ - -+Source.+--_Giraldus Cambrensis_, p. 79, Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & -Sons. - -I now proceed to relate some wonderful occurrences which have happened -within our times. About three years before the arrival of Earl John in -Ireland, it chanced that a priest, who was journeying from Ulster -towards Meath, was benighted in a certain wood on the borders of Meath. -While, in company with only a young lad, he was watching by a fire which -he had kindled under the branches of a spreading tree, lo! a wolf came -up to them, and immediately addressed them to this effect: "Rest secure, -and be not afraid, for there is no reason you should fear, where no fear -is!" The travellers being struck with astonishment and alarm, the wolf -added some orthodox words referring to God. The priest then implored him -and adjured him by Almighty God and faith in the Trinity, not to hurt -them, but to inform them what creature it was that in the shape of a -beast uttered human words. The wolf, after giving catholic replies to -all questions, added at last: "There are two of us, a man and a woman, -natives of Ossory, who, through the curse of one Natalis, saint and -abbot, are compelled every seven years to put off the human form, and -depart from the dwellings of men. Quitting entirely the human form, we -assume that of wolves. At the end of the seven years, if they chance to -survive, two others being substituted in their places, they return to -their country and their former shape. And now, she who is my partner in -this visitation lies dangerously sick not far from hence, and, as she is -at the point of death, I beseech you, inspired by divine charity, to -give her the consolations of your priestly office." - -At this word the priest followed the wolf trembling, as he led the way -to a tree at no great distance, in the hollow of which he beheld a -she-wolf, who under that shape was pouring forth human sighs and groans. -On seeing the priest, having saluted him with human courtsey, she gave -thanks to God, who in this extremity had vouchsafed to visit her with -such consolation. She then received from the priest all the rites of the -church, duly performed, as far as the last communion. This also she -importunately demanded, earnestly supplicating him to complete his good -offices by giving her the viaticum. The priest stoutly asserting that he -was not provided with it, the he-wolf, who had withdrawn to a short -distance, came back and pointed out a small missal-book, containing some -consecrated wafers which the priest carried on his journey, suspended -from his neck, under his garment, after the fashion of the country. He -then intreated him not to deny them the gift of God, and the aid -destined for them by Divine Providence; and to remove all doubt, using -his claw for a hand, he tore off the skin of the she-wolf from the head -down to the navel, folding it back. Thus she immediately presented the -form of an old woman. The priest, seeing this, and compelled by his fear -more than his reason, gave the communion; the recipient having earnestly -implored it, and devoutly partaking of it. Immediately afterwards the -he-wolf rolled back the skin, and fitted it to its original form. - - -_Their Character._ - -+Source.+--_Giraldus Cambrensis_, p. 111. Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & -Sons. - -It appears to me very remarkable, and deserving of notice, that, as in -the present life the people of this nation are beyond all others, -irascible and prompt to revenge, so also in the life that is after -death, the saints of this country, exalted by their merits above those -of other lands, appear to be of a vindictive temper. There appears to me -no other way of accounting for this circumstance, but this: as the Irish -people possessed no castles, while the country is full of marauders, who -live by plunder, the people, and more especially the ecclesiastics, made -it their practice to have recourse to the churches, instead of fortified -places, as refuges for themselves and their property; and, by Divine -Providence and permission, there was frequent need that the Church -should visit her enemies with the severest chastisements; this being the -only mode by which evildoers and impious men could be deterred from -breaking the peace of ecclesiastical societies, and for securing even to -a servile submission the reverence due to the very churches themselves, -from a rude and irreligious people. - - - - -THE PAGANISM OF THE IRISH, CIRC. 1155. - -+Source.+--_Giraldus Cambrensis_, p. 135. Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & -Sons. - - -They are given to treachery more than any other nation, and never keep -the faith they have pledged, neither shame nor fear withholding them -from constantly violating the most solemn obligations, which, when -entered into with themselves, they are above all things anxious to have -observed. So that, when you have used the utmost precaution, when you -have been most vigilant for your own security and safety, by requiring -oaths and hostages, by treaties of alliance firmly made, and by benefits -of all kinds conferred, then begins your time to fear; for then -especially their treachery is awake, when they suppose that, relying in -the fulness of your security, you are off your guard. That is the moment -for them to fly to their citadel of wickedness, turn against you their -weapons of deceit, and endeavour to do you injury, by taking the -opportunity of catching you unawares. - - -(_G. C._, p 138.) - -There are some things which shame would prevent my relating, unless the -course of my subject required it. For a filthy story seems to reflect a -stain on the author, although it may display his skill. But the severity -of history does not allow us either to sacrifice truth or affect -modesty; and what is shameful in itself may be related by pure lips in -decent words. There is then in the northern and most remote part of -Ulster, namely, at Kenel Cunil, a nation which practices a most -barbarous and abominable rite in creating their King. The whole people -of that country being gathered in one place, a white mare is led into -the midst of them, and he who is to be inaugurated, not as a prince, but -as a brute, not as a king, but as an outlaw, comes before the people on -all fours, confessing himself a beast with no less impudence than -imprudence. The mare being immediately killed, and cut in pieces and -boiled, a bath is prepared for him from the broth. Sitting in this he -eats of the flesh which is brought to him, the people standing round and -partaking of it also. He is also required to drink of the broth in which -he is bathed, not drawing it in any vessel, nor even in his hand, but -lapping it with his mouth. These unrighteous rites being duly -accomplished, his royal authority and dominion are ratified. - - -(_G. C._, p. 139.) - -Moreover, though the faith has been planted for so long a period in this -country that it has grown to maturity, there are some corners of the -land in which many are still unbaptised, and to whom, through the -negligence of their pastors, the knowledge of the truth has never -penetrated. I heard some sailors relate that, having been once driven by -a violent storm, during Lent, to the northern islands and unexplored -expanse of the sea of Connaught, they at last took shelter under a small -island. Here they could hardly hold their ground by the help of their -anchor, though they had three cables out or more. After three days, the -storm abating, the sky becoming again clear, and the sea calm, they -beheld at no great distance the features of a land which was before -entirely unknown to them. From this land not long afterwards they saw a -small boat rowing towards them. It was narrow and oblong, and made of -wattled boughs, covered and sewn with the hides of beasts. In it were -two men, stark naked, except that they wore broad belts of the skin of -some animal fastened round their waists. They had long yellow hair, like -the Irish, falling below the shoulders and covering great part of their -bodies. The sailors finding that these men were from some part of -Connaught, and spoke the Irish language, took them into the ship. All -that they saw there was new to them and a subject of wonder. They said -that they had never seen before a large ship, built of timber, or -anything belonging to civilised man. Bread and cheese being offered to -them, they refused to eat them, having no knowledge of either. Flesh, -fish, and milk, they said, were their only food. Nor did they wear any -clothes, except sometimes the skins of beasts, in cases of great -necessity. Having inquired of the sailors whether they had on board any -flesh with which they could satisfy their hunger, and being told in -reply that it was not lawful to eat flesh during Lent, they were utterly -ignorant what Lent was. Neither did they know anything about the year, -the month, or the week; and by what names the days of the week were -called was entirely beyond their conception. Being asked whether they -were Christians, and had been baptised, they replied that to the present -hour they had never heard of the name of Christ, and knew nothing about -Him. On their return, they carried back a loaf and a cheese, that they -might be able to astonish their countrymen by the sight of the -provisions which the strangers ate. - -It must be observed also, that the men who enjoy ecclesiastical -immunity, and are called ecclesiastical men, although they be laics and -have wives, and wear long hair hanging down below the shoulders, but -only do not bear arms, wear for their protection, by authority of the -Pope, fillets on the crown of their heads, as a mark of distinction. -Moreover, these people, who have customs so very different from others, -and so opposite to them, on making signs either with the hands or the -head, beckon when they mean that you should go away, and nod backward as -often as they wish to be rid of you. They are also prone to the failing -of jealousy beyond any other nation. The women also, as well as the men, -ride astride, with their legs stuck out on each side of the horse. - - - - -TRIBAL DISPUTE (1154-7). - -+Source.+--_Song of Dermot._ Orpen. Clarendon Press. 1892. - - - l. 22. Now in Leath-luinn there was a king, - O'Rourke he was called in Irish, - In Tisbrun, the barren, he dwelt, - A waste, a woody land. - But O'Rourke, the rich King, - Had a beautiful wife at this time, - The daughter of King Melaghlin - To whom Meath was subject. - - * * * * - - l. 40. Dermot, King of Leinster - Whom this lady loved so much, - Made pretence to her of loving, - While he did not love her at all, - But only wished to the utmost of his power - To avenge, if he could, the great shame - Which the men of Leath-luinn wrought of old - On the men of Leath-Mogha in his territory. - King Dermot often sent word - To the lady whom he so loved-- - By letter and by messenger, - Often did the King send word - That she was altogether, in truth, - The thing in the world that he most loved; - - l.94. King Dermot immediately - Came marching to the place - Where the lady had sent word - That she would be ready. - In this way Dermot the King - Carried off the lady at this time. - - * * * * - -l. 110. O'Rourke much grieving, - To Connaught went in all haste. - To the King of Connaught he relates all: - - * * * * - - l. 126. The King of Connaught sent word - To the King of Ossory in the first place, - That he should not fail their King - But should come to their aid. - And these men fully promised him - That they would make him King in that territory - If they could cast out of it - King Dermot who was so bold. - And this man immediately revolted - Against his lord King Dermot; - And Melaghlin, the traitor, - Abandoned his lord; - And Mac Torkil of Dublin - Abandoned his lord at this moment. - There joined in the treason - Murrough O'Brien, an evil rebel. - - * * * * - - l. 206. When Dermot the King perceived - That he was betrayed at this time-- - His own men failed him, - So completely was he betrayed-- - And that they wished to take him - To hand him over and sell him to O'Rourke, - While the King of Connaught on the other hand - Should make a great destruction of him-- - Why should I delay you - From your geste at all? - His people by the strong hand - Have cast out King Dermot, - Have wrested the whole kingdom from him - And have driven him from Ireland. - When the King was exiled - He took ship at Corkerau - - * * * * - - His ships had a very fine breeze, - At Bristol they take the shore. - - * * * * - - - - -THE BULL OF POPE ADRIAN IV. EMPOWERING HENRY II. TO CONQUER IRELAND, -A.D. 1155. - -+Source.+--_Historical Documents of the Middle Ages_, p. 10. Henderson. -Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -Bishop Adrian, servant of the servants of God, sends to his dearest son -in Christ, the illustrious King of the English, greeting and apostolic -benediction. Laudably and profitably enough thy magnificence thinks of -extending thy glorious name on earth, and of heaping up rewards of -eternal felicity in heaven, inasmuch as, like a good catholic prince, -thou dost endeavour to enlarge the bounds of the Church, to declare the -truth of the Christian faith to ignorant and barbarous nations, and to -extirpate the plants of evil from the field of the Lord.... - -There is indeed no doubt, as thy Highness doth also acknowledge, that -Ireland and all other islands which Christ the Sun of Righteousness has -illumined, and which have received the doctrines of the Christian faith, -belong to the jurisdiction of St. Peter and of the Holy Roman Church.... - -Thou hast signified to us, indeed, most beloved son in Christ, that thou -dost desire to enter into the island of Ireland, in order to subject the -people to the laws and to extirpate the vices that have there taken -root, and that thou art willing to pay an annual pension to St. Peter of -one penny from every house, and to preserve the rights of the churches -in that land inviolate and entire.... - -[This bull was not thought to be genuine by the majority of historians, -but Mr. Orpen in _Ireland under the Normans_, 1912, successfully proves -its authenticity.] - - - - -THOMAS À BECKET. LIFE BEFORE HIS ELECTION (1162). - -+Source.+--_Roger of Wendover, Annal 1162._ Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & -Sons. - - -The same year, the clergy and people of the whole province of Canterbury -assembled at Westminster, where Thomas, the King's Chancellor, was -solemnly elected, without opposition, to be Archbishop. This happened on -Whitsunday: the Chancellor was ordained priest, by Walter Bishop of -Rochester, in the church of Canterbury, and on the following Sunday was -consecrated by Henry Bishop of Winchester, and solemnly enthroned. -Messengers were immediately despatched to Rome, but they met the Pope on -this side of the Alps entering France, and they returned to England, -bringing with them the pall; which was placed on the altar in the Church -of Canterbury. Thomas then, having taken the usual oaths, received the -pall from the altar, and reverently put on him the robes of a -high-priest. But this change of habit was preliminary to a change of -heart also, for he now renounced secular cares, and attended only to the -spiritual concerns of the Church and the gain of souls. He sent -messengers to the King in Normandy, renouncing the Chancellorship and -resigning the great seal. This act sank deep into the mind of the King, -who looked upon himself alone as the cause of his resignation. This was -the first occasion on which the King's feelings were ruffled towards -Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury. Now this Thomas was a native of the -City of London, and from his childhood was adorned with many virtues. -From his birth, he used to take pleasure in invoking the blessed virgin, -and, next to Christ, reposed all his hopes upon her. When he had -finished his schooling, he entered the service of Theobald, Archbishop -of Canterbury, and by his industry, soon won his way to intimacy and -familiarity with him. Of his services and labours for the cause of God's -Church, how he more than once visited the threshold of the apostles on -matters of business, and how he successfully discharged his commissions, -it is not easy to relate, seeing that his whole mind was devoted to -examining and deciding causes and to instructing the people. He was -first promoted by the Archbishop to be Archdeacon of Canterbury, and -shortly after he was made King's Chancellor, in which capacity he wisely -and prudently checked the rapacity of those kites, who, in servility to -the King, had conspired to plunder the property both of the provincials -and of the church. - - - - -DISPUTE CONCERNING CONSTITUTIONS OF CLARENDON (1164). - -+Source.+--_Roger de Hoveden_, Vol. I., p. 259, _seqq._ Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -In the year of grace 1164, being the tenth year of the reign of King -Henry, son of the Empress Matilda, the said Henry gave to Henry, duke of -Saxony, his daughter Matilda in marriage. In the same year, having -called together a great council, and all the archbishops and bishops of -England being assembled in his presence, he requested them, out of their -love for and obedience to him, and for the establishment of the kingdom, -to receive the laws of King Henry, his grandfather, and faithfully to -observe them: on which, Thomas, Archbishop of Canterbury, made answer -for himself and the others, that they would receive those laws, which -the King said were made by his grandfather, and with good faith would -observe the same; saving their orders and the honour of God and of the -Holy Church in all respects. But this reservation greatly displeased the -King, and he used every possible method to make the bishops promise that -they would, without any exception whatever, observe those laws; to this, -however, the Archbishop of Canterbury would on no account agree. - -After this, there came to England, a certain man belonging to the -religious orders, named Philip de Eleemosyna being sent as a legate "a -latere" by Alexander the supreme Pontiff, and all the cardinals, for the -purpose of making peace between the King and the Archbishop of -Canterbury; by whom the Pope and all the cardinals sent word to the -Archbishop of Canterbury, that he must make peace with the King of -England his master, and promise, without any exception, to obey his -laws. Assenting, therefore, to this and other advice on the part of -these great men, the Archbishop of Canterbury came to the King at -Woodstock, and there made a promise to the King and agreed that he -would, in good faith, and without any bad intent, observe his laws. - -Shortly after this, the clergy and people of the kingdom being convened -at Clarendon, the archbishop reported that he had made this concession -to the King, and wishing to recede from his agreement, said that in -making the concession he had greatly sinned, but would sin no longer in -so doing. In consequence of this, the King's anger was greatly aroused -against him, and he threatened him and his people with exile and death; -upon which, the Bishops of Salisbury and Norwich came to the archbishop, -together with Robert, Earl of Leicester, Reginald, Earl of Cornwall, and -the two Templars, Richard de Hastings and Tostes de Saint Omer, and in -tears threw themselves at the feet of archbishop, and begged that he -would at least, for the sake of the King's dignity, come to him, and in -the presence of the people, declare that he would observe his laws. The -archbishop being consequently overcome by the entreaties of such great -men, came to the King, and in the presence of the clergy, and the -people, said that he acceded to those laws which the King called those -of his grandfather. He also conceded that the bishops should receive -those laws and promise to observe them. Upon this, the King gave orders -to all the earls and barons of the realm, that they should go out and -call to remembrance the laws of King Henry his grandfather, and reduce -them to writing. When this had been done, the King commanded the -archbishops and bishops to annex their seals to the said writing; but, -while the others were ready so to do, the Archbishop of Canterbury swore -that he would never annex his seal to that writing or confirm those laws. - -When the King saw that he could not by these means attain his object, he -ordered a written copy of these laws to be made, and gave a duplicate of -it to the Archbishop of Canterbury, which he, in spite of the -prohibition of the whole of the clergy, received from the King's hand, -and turning to the clergy exclaimed "Courage brethren! by means of this -writing we shall be enabled to discover the evil intentions of the King, -and against whom we ought to be on our guard"; after which he retired -from the court, and was unable by any means to recover the King's -favour. And because he had acted inadvisedly in this matter, he -suspended himself from the celebration of divine service from that hour, -until such time as he himself, or his messenger, should have spoken -thereon with our lord the Pope. - - - - -BECKET'S EXILE (1165). - -+Source.+--_Roger de Hoveden_, Vol. I., pp. 266, 267. Bohn's Libraries. -G. Bell & Sons. - - -At this moment the King sent him word by his knights to come to him -without delay, and render to him a full account of all the receipts of -the revenues of the kingdom during the time that he had been his -Chancellor. And, in particular, he was questioned with reference to -thirty thousand pounds of silver; on which the archbishop made answer: -"My lord the King knows that I have often rendered him an account with -reference to all the demands he is now making upon me before my election -to the Archbishopric of Canterbury. But, upon my election to that See, -the King's son, Henry, to whom the kingdom was bound by its oath, and -all the barons of the exchequer, and Richard de Lucy, the justiciary of -England, released me before God and the Holy Church, from all receipts -and reckonings, and from all secular exactions on behalf of our lord the -King, and thus, free and acquitted, was I elected to the administration -of the duties of this office; and for that reason do I refuse to plead -any further." The King, upon hearing this, said to his barons: "Make -haste and pronounce judgment upon this person, who, being my liege-man, -refuses to take his trial in my court"; on which they went forth and -pronounced that he deserved to be arrested and placed in confinement. On -hearing this, the King sent to him Reginald, Earl of Cornwall, and -Robert, Earl of Leicester, to inform him of the judgment that had been -pronounced upon him: who accordingly said to him: "Listen to the -judgment pronounced upon you." To this, the bishop made answer: "In the -name of Almighty God, and under penalty of excommunication, I forbid you -this day to pronounce judgment upon me, inasmuch as I have appealed unto -the presence of our lord the Pope." While the above-named earls were -carrying this answer to the King, the archbishop went forth from the -chamber, and going through the midst of them, reached his palfrey, and -mounting it, left the palace, all the people shouting after him and -saying: "Where are you going, traitor? Stop and hear your sentence!" - -When, however, he had arrived at the outer gates, he found them shut, -and was in great apprehension of being taken by his enemies, but -Almighty God delivered him. For, Peter de Munctorio, one of his -servants, espied a number of keys hanging on a nail near the gate, and -taking them down, opened it, on which the archbishop sallied forth on -horseback, the King's porters standing by, and uttering not a word. The -archbishop made all haste to arrive at the house of some canons regular, -where he was hospitably entertained, and commanded the tables to be set -out and all the poor that were to be found before the gates to be -introduced to eat and drink in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. This -was accordingly done; and he, together with them and his people, -becomingly partook of the repast in the refectory of the canons, and, -when it was finished, made his bed in the Church, between the nave and -the altar. In the meantime, he had secretly ordered preparations to be -made for his journey, as it was his intention to depart by night. At -twilight, therefore, when the King and the rest were supping in the -town, taking with him two friars of the Cistercian Order, the name of -one of whom was Robert de Caune, and of the other, Scainen, and a single -servant, who was called Roger de Broc, he went out of the town through -the gate, which was left entirely without guards, and at daybreak -arrived at Lincoln, and was entertained at the house of James. Here the -archbishop changed his dress, and, changing his name, ordered himself to -be called by that of Dereham; and being recognized by few persons, -taking remote ways and bye-paths, he hastened towards the sea-shore, he -and his attendants riding on at night, and concealing themselves in the -day among his friends and acquaintances. At last they arrived at the -sea-shore, and reaching the port of Sandwich, secretly embarked on board -of a ship, and then, secretly setting sail, in the morning landed in -Flanders, whence he immediately made his way to France. - -Before, however, he had arrived at the court of Louis, King of the -Franks, Gilbert Folliet, bishop of London, and William, Earl of Arundel, -had arrived on behalf of the King of England, to prevent the King of -France from receiving the Archbishop of Canterbury in his kingdom, and -to request him to beg our lord the Pope, out of his love for him, not to -receive the Archbishop of Canterbury into his favour. But the more pains -the above-named envoys of the King of England took to have Archbishop of -Canterbury expelled from the kingdom of France, the more did the King of -France favour him and his cause. - - - - -THE RETURN (1170). - -+Source.+--_Roger de Hoveden_, Vol. I., p. 330. Bohn's Libraries. G. -Bell & Sons. - - -In the meantime, Louis, King of the Franks, and the archbishops, -bishops, and nobles of the kingdom of France, besought the Roman Pontiff -in behalf of the Archbishop of Canterbury, by the love which they bore -him, and with protestations of implicit obedience, no longer to admit -the excuses and delays which the King of England continually put -forward, as he loved the kingdom of France and the honour of the -Apostolic See. William, the bishop of Sens, also, being astonished at -the desolate condition of the English Church, repaired to the Apostolic -See, and obtained of the Roman Church, that, an end being put to all -appeals, the King of the English should be subjected to excommunication, -and his kingdom to interdict, unless peace were restored to the Church -of Canterbury. Thus, at last, it pleased God, the dispenser of all -things, to recompense the merits of His dearly beloved Thomas, and to -crown his long labours with the victorious palm of martyrdom. He, -therefore, brought the King of England to a better frame of mind, who, -through the paternal exhortation of our lord the Pope, and by the advice -of the King of the Franks, and of many bishops, received the archbishop -again into favour, and allowed him to return to his church. - - - - -BECKET'S LIFE (1170). - -+Source.+--_Roger de Hoveden_, Vol. I., p. 333. Bohn's Libraries. G. -Bell & Sons. - - -As for his life, it was perfectly unimpeachable before God and man. To -arise before daybreak did not seem to him a vain thing, as he knew that -the Lord has promised a crown to the watchful. For every day he arose -before daybreak, while all the rest were asleep, and entering his -oratory would pray there for a long time; and then returning, he would -awake his chaplains and clerks from their slumbers, and, the matins and -the hours of the day being chaunted, devoutly celebrate the mass; and -every day and night he received three or five flagellations from the -hand of a priest. After the celebration of the mass, every day he -re-entered his oratory, and, shutting the door after him, devoted -himself to prayer with abundant tears; and no one but God alone knew the -manner in which he afflicted his flesh. And thus did he do daily unto -his flesh until the hour for dining, unless some unusual solemnity or -remarkable cause prevented it. On coming forth from his oratory, he -would come to dine among his people, not that he might sate his body -with costly food, but that he might make his household cheerful thereby, -and that he might fill the poor ones of the Lord with good things, whom, -according to his means, he daily increased in numbers. And although -costly and exquisite food and drink were set before him, still his only -food and drink were bread and water. - -One day, while the archbishop was sitting at the table of Alexander, the -Supreme Pontiff, a person who was aware of this secret, placed before -him a cup full of water. On the Supreme Pontiff taking it up, and -tasting it, he found it to be the purest wine, and delicious to drink; -on which he said: "I thought that this was water"; and on replacing the -cup before the archbishop, the wine immediately returned to its former -taste of water. Oh wondrous change by the right hand of the Most High! - -Every day, when the archbishop arose from dinner, unless more important -business prevented him, he always devoted himself to reading the -Scriptures until the hour of vespers at the time of sunset. His bed was -covered with soft coverlets and cloths of silk, embroidered on the -surface with gold wrought therein; and while other persons were asleep, -he alone used to lie on the bare floor before his bed, repeating psalms -and hymns, and never ceasing from prayers, until at last, overcome with -fatigue, he would gradually recline his head upon a stone, put beneath -it in place of a pillow: and thus would his eyes enjoy sleep, while his -heart was ever watchful for the Lord. His inner garment was of coarse -sackcloth, made of goat's hair, with which his whole body was covered, -from the arms down to the knees. But his outer garments were remarkable -for their splendour and extreme costliness, to the end that, thus -deceiving human eyes, he might please the sight of God. There was no -individual acquainted with this secret of his way of living, with the -exception of two--one of whom was Robert, Canon of Merton, his chaplain, -and the name of the other was Brun, who had charge of his sackcloth -garments, and washed them when necessary; and they were bound by their -words and oaths that, during his life, they would disclose these facts -to no one. - - - - -BECKET'S DEATH (1171). - -+Source.+--_Roger de Hoveden_, Vol. I., pp. 335, 336. Bohn's Libraries. -G. Bell & Sons. - - -Hardly had the father been residing one month in his see, when lo! on -the fifth day of the feast of the Nativity of our Lord, there came to -Canterbury four knights, or rather sworn satellites of Satan, whose -names were as follows: William de Tracy, Hugh de Morville, Richard -Briton, and Reginald Fitz-Urse, men of families remarkable for their -respectability, but destined, by their daring to commit so enormous a -crime, to blemish the glories of knighthood and the honours of their -ancestors with perpetual ignominy. Accordingly, these persons made their -way into the presence of the archbishop, and, as nothing salutary was -the object of their message, in the malice they had conceived they -omitted pronouncing any salutation, and addressed him in an insolent and -haughty manner. Threats were exchanged on both sides and threat was -answered with threat. - -Now, the archbishop, with meekness and self-possession, had gone before -them to the choir of the church, the monks having entreated, nay, forced -him, on account of the solemnity of the season, to perform the service -at vespers. When he perceived these armed men behind him, in the middle -of the cloisters, it might have been expected that their own malignant -feelings would have warned them to leave the church; but, neither did -reverence for the solemn occasion dissuade them from their crime, nor -the innocence of the patriarch prevent them from shedding his blood. -Indeed, so entirely had their shameless determination to perpetrate the -crime taken possession of them and blinded them, that they neither -regarded the disgrace to their knighthood, nor took account of any -danger. Therefore, following the archbishop with headlong and heedless -steps, with drawn swords, they entered the church, and furiously cried -aloud: "Where is this traitor?" After which, no one making answer, they -repeated, "Where is the archbishop?" Upon this he, the confessor, and, -shortly to be, the martyr in the cause of Christ, being sensible that -under the first name he was falsely charged, and that, by virtue of his -office, the other belonged to him, came down from the steps to meet -them, and said: "Behold, here am I," showing such extraordinary presence -of mind, that neither his mind seemed agitated by fear, nor his body by -trepidation. - -On this the knights instantly laid hands on him and seized him, that, -for the perpetration of their design, they might drag him out of the -church, but were unable so to do. The archbishop, on seeing his -murderers with drawn swords, after the manner of one in prayer, bowed -his head, uttering these as his last words: "To God and to Saint Mary, -and to the Saints, the patrons of this church, and to Saint Denis, I -commend myself and the cause of the Church." After this, amid all these -tortures, this martyr, with unconquerable spirit and admirable -constancy, uttered not a word or cry, nor heaved a sigh, nor lifted his -arm against the smiter; but, bowing his head, which he had exposed to -their swords, held it unmoved until the deed was completed. - - - - -COMING OF DERMOT (1168-9). - -+Source.+--_Song of Dermot._ - - -_Dermot had an interview with Earl Richard._ - - His daughter he offered him to wife, - The thing in the world that he most loved: - That he would let him have her to wife - And would give Leinster to him, - On condition that he would aid him - So that he should be able to subdue it. - - -_Earl Richard (Strongbow) in Ireland, 1170._ - - - l. 1501. Very soon afterwards Earl Richard - Landed at Waterford - Full fifteen hundred men he brought with him. - - * * * * - - On St. Bartholomew's day - Earl Richard, the prudent, - Took by assault and won - The City of Waterford. - - * * * * - - l. 1524. King Dermot speedily - Came there, be sure, right royally. - The King in his company - Brought there many of his barons, - And his daughter he brought there; - To the noble earl he gave her. - The earl honourably - Wedded her in the presence of the people. - King Dermot then gave - To the earl, who was so renowned, - Leinster he gave him - With his daughter, whom he so much loved, - Provided only that he should have the lordship - Of Leinster during his life. - - * * * * - - Then they turned towards Dublin - The King and the renowned earl - - * * * * - - l. 1644. Outside the walls of the city - Was the King encamped; - - * * * * - - Now Dermot, the noble King, - Despatched Morice Regan, - And by Morice proclaimed - To the citizens of the city - That without delay, without any respite, - They should surrender without gainsaying. - - * * * * - - And Miles the renowned baron - To the earl gave up the city. - - * * * * - - And the King returned - To Ferns in his own country. - - * * * * - - At Ferns then tarried - King Dermot during this winter. - The King, who was so noble, - Lies buried at Ferns. - King Dermot is dead. May God have mercy on his soul. - All the Irish of the country - Revolted against the earl. - - * * * * - - And the rich King of Connaught - Summoned to him - The Irish of all Ireland - In order to lay siege to Dublin. - - * * * * - - l. 1767. The earl you must know, at this time - Was within the city, of a truth. - The son of Stephen promptly sent - Some of his men to the earl: - In order to aid and succour him - He sent men to him at this crisis, - When Robert had sent - About thirty-six of his men - To aid the earl Richard, - The traitors without any delay - Fell upon Robert, - In the town of Wexford - They wrongfully slew his men: - - * * * * - - Within a castle on the Slaney ... - The traitors took Robert - And put him in prison in Begerin. - - * * * * - - l. 2199. When the earl (Richard) had appeased - The Irish of the country, - Then the English King sent - To the earl to announce - That, without delay, without gainsaying, - Without taking time or respite, - The earl should come speedily - To speak to him at once. - - * * * * - - l. 2229. Earl Richard at this time - At Pembroke found the rich king. - - * * * * - - The noble earl saluted him - In the name of the Son of the King of Majesty, - And the King graciously - Made answer to Earl Richard. - The King thereupon replied - "May God almighty bless you." - - * * * * - - l. 2495. As soon as the King came to the sea - At Pembrokeshire, in order to cross over, - Lo! then at the harbour - Twelve traitors from Wexford - Came to land in a boat - - * * * * - - "Hold it not, lord, as folly," - Thus spake the traitors unto him, - "If we shall say to you--be it known to you all-- - Why we have come to you. - We have taken yon rebellious vassal, - Robert Fitzstephen is his name, - - * * * * - - In a strong prison we have placed him; - To thee we shall give him up, noble King, - Who art lord of the English, - And do you, noble renowned King, - Do your pleasure in this matter." - The King replied to them - "On this condition be ye welcome, - That ye hand over this man to me, - And then ye will see what I shall do with him." - - -_Henry II.'s Invasion of Ireland, 1171-2._ - - l. 2579. Hear, my lords, concerning King Henry, - Who was the son of the empress, - How he resolved to cross the sea - And to conquer Ireland - Entirely through the recommendation - Of the noble earl, according to the people. - King Henry then crossed over - To Ireland with his ships. - The King then brought with him - Four hundred armed knights. - King Henry when he took ship - Put to sea at the Cross: - At Pembrokeshire at this time - The rich King put to sea. - With him the noble earl crossed over, - According to the statement of the old people. - At Waterford the noble King - Landed with four thousand English, - On All Hallows' Day, of a truth, - If the geste does not deceive us; - Before the feast of St. Martin - The King at length came to Ireland. - With the King there crossed over - Vassals of good kindred. - - * * * * - - l. 2614. The earl of his own free will - Surrendered the city to the King: - To the King he surrendered Waterford - Of his own free will and agreement. - Homage for Leinster - He did to the King of England. - - * * * * - - From Waterford King Henry - Set out with his marquises, - To Dublin with his men - He went without delay. - Richard, the noble and valiant earl, - Straightway surrendered the city to him. - Dublin King Henry gave - To the custody of Hugh de Lacy - And he afterwards guarded the city - By the command of the King. - And the King of England - Thence turned towards Munster, - To the City of Cashel - Went the King with his splendid following, - Where at that time was the seat - Of the archbishopric of Munster. - From Cashel the puissant King - Went on to Lismore. - King Henry Curt Mantel - At Lismore wished to fortify - A castle: so wished King Henry, - Who was the empress' son, - I know not why, but nevertheless - At this time, he put it off. - Towards Leinster the English King - Set out at this time: - Towards Leinster, the rich, - He went with his chivalry, - Eighteen weeks, nor more nor less, - According to what the old people say, - The duke of Normandy remained - In Ireland with his baronage. - Of Normandy at this time - The rich King was duke; - Of Gascony and of Brittany - Of Poitou, of Anjou, and of Maine, - Was King Henry called - Lord, according to the old people. - In Ireland was the King - About a fortnight and four months. - In the land up and down - Marched the noble King. - - * * * * - - While the renowned King - Was in the City of Dublin - Lo! a messenger in haste - ... Came to announce to the King - That Henry his eldest son - Had in truth revolted against him, - And that he sought to deprive him wholly - Of the lordship of Normandy. - - * * * * - - l. 2763. And the King towards Normandy - Went with his great nobles - In order to make war against a son of his - Who wished to despoil him. - War had the rich King - With the French in Normandy. - In Ireland remained - The noble earl with his friends. - - - - -THE CONSTITUTIONS OF THE SYNOD OF CASHEL (1172). - -+Source.+--_Giraldus Cambrensis_, p. 232. Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & -Sons. - - -_First._ It is decreed that all the faithful throughout Ireland shall -eschew concubinage with their cousins and kinsfolk, and contract and -adhere to lawful marriages. - -_Second._ That children be catechised outside the church doors, and -infants baptised at the consecrated fonts in the baptisteries of the -churches. - -_Third._ That all good Christians do pay the Tithes of beasts, corn and -other produce, to the church of the parish of which they live. - -_Fourth._ That all the lands and possessions of the church be entirely -free from all exactions of secular men; and especially that neither the -petty kings nor earls, or other great men in Ireland, nor their sons, -nor any of their household, shall exact provisions and lodgings on any -ecclesiastical territories, as the custom is, nor under any pretence -presume to extort them by violent means; and that the detestable -practice of extorting a loaf four times a year from the mills belonging -to the churches, by neighbouring lords, shall henceforth be utterly -abolished. - -_Fifth._ That in the case of a homicide committed by laics, when it is -compounded for by the adverse parties, none of the clergy, though of -kindred to the perpetrators of the crime, shall contribute anything; -that, as they were free from the guilt of the homicide, so they shall be -also exonerated from any payment in satisfaction for it. - -_Sixth._ That every good Christian, being sick and weak, shall solemnly -make his last will and testament in the presence of his confessor and -neighbours, and that, if he have any wife and children, all his moveable -goods, his debts and servants' wages being first paid, shall be divided -into three parts, one of which he shall bequeath to his children, -another to his lawful wife, and the third to such uses as he shall -declare. And if it shall happen that there be no lawful child or -children, then his goods shall be equally divided between his wife and -legatees. And if his wife die before him, then his goods shall be -divided into two parts, of which the children shall take one, and his -residuary legatees the other. - -_Seventh._ That those who depart this life after a good confession shall -be buried with masses and vigils and all due ceremonies. - -_Finally._ That divine offices shall be henceforth celebrated in every -part of Ireland, according to the forms and usages of the Church of -England. - - - - -DISPUTES WITH HENRY'S SONS (1173). - -+Source.+--_Roger de Hoveden_, Part 2, Vol. I., pp. 367 _seqq._ Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -There also came to Limoges the Earl of Maurienne, and desired to know -how much of his own territory the King of England intended to grant to -his son John; and on the King expressing an intention to give him the -Castle of Chinon, the Castle of Lodun, and the Castle of Mirabel, the -King, his son, would in nowise agree thereto, nor allow it to be done. -For he was already greatly offended that his father was unwilling to -assign to him some portion of his territories, where he, with his wife, -might take up their residence. Indeed, he had requested his father to -give him either Normandy, or Anjou, or England, which request he had -made at the suggestion of the King of France, and of those of the Earls -and Barons of England and Normandy, who disliked his father: and from -this time it was that the King, the son, had been seeking pretexts and -an opportunity for withdrawing from his father. And he had now so -entirely revolted in feeling from obeying his wishes, that he could not -even converse with him on any subject in a peaceable manner. - -Having now gained his opportunity, both as to place and occasion, the -King, the son, left his father, and proceeded to the King of France. -However, Richard Barre, his chancellor, Walter, his chaplain, Ailward, -his chamberlain, and William Blund, his apparitor, left him, and -returned to the King, his father. Thus did the king's son lose both his -feelings and his senses: he repulsed the innocent, persecuted a father, -usurped authority, seized upon a kingdom; he alone was the guilty one, -and yet a whole army conspired against his father. "So does the madness -of one make many mad." For he it was who thirsted for the blood of a -father, the gore of a parent! - -In the meantime, Louis, King of the Franks, held a great council at -Paris, at which he and all the principal men of France made oath to the -son of the King of England that they would assist him in every way in -expelling his father from the kingdom if he should not accede to his -wishes: on which he swore to them that he would not make peace with his -father, except with their sanction and consent. After this, he swore -that he would give to Philip, Earl of Flanders, for his homage, a -thousand pounds of yearly revenues in England, and the whole of Kent, -together with Dover Castle, and Rochester Castle; to Matthew, Earl of -Boulogne, for his homage, the Soke of Kirketon in Lindsey, and the -earldom of Mortaigue, with the honour of Hay; and to Theobald, Earl of -Blois, for his homage, two hundred pounds of yearly revenues in Anjou, -and the Castle of Amboise, with all the jurisdiction which he had -claimed to hold in Touraine; and he also quitted claim to him of all -right that the King his father and himself had claimed in Chateau -Regnaud. All these gifts, and many besides, that he had made to other -persons, he confirmed under his new seal, which the King of France had -ordered to be made for him. - -Besides these, he made other gifts, which, under the same seal, he -confirmed: namely, to William, King of Scotland, for his assistance, the -whole of Northumberland as far as the river Tyne. To the brother of the -same king, he gave, for his services, the Earldom of Huntingdon and of -Cambridgeshire, and to Earl Hugh Bigot, for his services, the Castle of -Norwich. - - - - -TROUBLE WITH SCOTLAND (1174). - -+Source.+--_Roger de Hoveden_, Part 2, Vol. I., p. 377. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -In the meantime, William, King of the Scots, came into Northumberland -with a large force, and there with his Scotch and Galloway men committed -execrable deeds. Infants, children, youths, aged men, all of both sexes, -from the highest to the lowest, they slew alike without mercy or ransom. -The priests and clergy they murdered in the very churches upon the -altars. Consequently, wherever the Scots and the Galloway men came, -horror and carnage prevailed. Shortly after, the King of the Scots sent -his brother David to Leicester; but before he arrived there, Reginald, -Earl of Cornwall, and Richard de Lacy, Justiciary of England, had burned -the City of Leicester to the ground, together with its churches and -buildings, with the exception of the castle. - - - - -THE PENANCE OF HENRY (1174). - -+Source.+--_Roger de Hoveden_, Part 2, Vol. I., p. 383. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -On the day after this, he[5] set out on a pilgrimage to the tomb of -Saint Thomas the Martyr, Archbishop of Canterbury. On his approach, as -soon as he was in sight of the church, in which the body of the blessed -martyr lay buried, he dismounted from the horse on which he rode, took -off his shoes, and, barefoot, clad in woollen garments, walked three -miles to the tomb of the martyr, with such humility and compunction of -heart, that it may be believed beyond a doubt to have been the work of -Him who looketh down on the earth, and maketh it to tremble. To those -who beheld them, his footsteps along the road on which he walked, seemed -to be covered with blood, and really were so; for his tender feet being -cut by the hard stones, a great quantity of blood flowed from them on to -the ground. When he had arrived at the tomb, it was a holy thing to see -the affliction which he suffered, with sobs and tears, and the -discipline to which he submitted at the hands of the bishops and a great -number of priests and monks. Here, also, aided by the prayers of many -holy men, he passed the night, before the sepulchre of the blessed -martyr, in prayer, fasting, and lamentations. As for the gifts and -revenues, which, for the remission of his sins, he bestowed on this -church, they can never under any circumstance be obliterated from the -remembrance thereof. In the morning of the following day, after hearing -mass, he departed thence, on the third day before the ides of July, -being Saturday, with the intention of proceeding to London. And inasmuch -as he was mindful of the Lord in his entire heart, the Lord granted unto -him the victory over his enemies, and delivered them captive into his -hands. For on the very same Saturday on which the King left Canterbury, -William, King of the Scots, was taken prisoner at Alnwick by the -above-named knights of Yorkshire, who pursued him after his retreat from -Prudhoe. On the following day, namely on the seventh day before the -calends of August, the King departed from Seleham, and proceeded to -Northampton; on his arrival at which place, William, King of the Scots, -was brought to him, with his feet fastened beneath a horse's belly. - -[5] The King of England, the father. - - - - -END OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL DISPUTE (1175). - -+Source.+--_Roger de Hoveden_, Part 2, Vol. I., p. 392. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -"Those who are in holy orders are not allowed to give judgment on -matters of life and death. Wherefore we do forbid them either themselves -to take part in dismemberment, or to order it to be done by others. And -if anyone shall be guilty of doing such a thing, let him be deprived of -the office and position of the orders that have been granted to him. We -do also forbid, under penalty of excommunication, any priest to hold the -office of sheriff, or that of any secular public officer." - -"Likewise, inasmuch as the church of God, according to the verity of the -Gospel, ought to be the house of prayer, and not a den of thieves, and -market for blood; under pain of excommunication we do forbid secular -causes, in which the shedding of blood, or bodily punishment is likely -to be the result, to be tried in churches or in churchyards. For it is -absurd and cruel for judgment of bloodshed, to be discussed in the place -which has also been appointed the place of refuge for the guilty." - - - - -THE ALBIGENSIAN HERESY IN TOULOUSE (1178). - -+Source.+--_Roger de Hoveden_, Vol. I., pp. 471-475. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -In the meantime the Arian heresy which, as previously mentioned, had -been condemned in the province of Toulouse, had revived; and this coming -to the ears of the King of France and the King of England, inflamed by -zeal for the Christian faith, they determined personally to go thither, -in order that they might entirely drive the before-named heretics from -those parts. However, after a short time had intervened, it seemed to -them that it might be more effectual if they sent thither wise men to -convert the heretics to the Christian faith by their preaching and -learning, than if they themselves were to hasten thither in person, for -they were reminded of the words, "Tis enough to have commanded -vengeance; more will the dread of your name effect than your sword; your -presence diminishes your fame." - -They therefore sent thither Peter, cardinal priest, titular of St. -Chrysogonus, and legate of the Apostolic See, the Archbishops of Bourges -and Narbonne, Reginald, Bishop of Bath, John, Bishop of Poitou, Henry, -Abbot of Clairval, and many other ecclesiastics, in order that by their -preaching they might convert the said heretics to the Christian faith, -or on reasonable grounds prove them to be heretics, and separate them -from the threshold of holy Mother Church and from communion with the -faithful. In addition to this, the before-named Kings chose Raymond, -Count of Toulouse, the Viscount of Touraine, Raymond of Neufchatel, and -other influential men, and ordered them to act as assessors to the -above-named cardinal and his associates in the faith of Christ, and to -expel the said heretics from those parts by the power of their might. -Accordingly, when the before-named cardinal and the other Catholic -persons had entered Toulouse, they found there a certain wealthy man, -who possessed two castles, one within the city and the other without the -walls of the city, who, before their coming had confessed himself to be -a sectary of the heretical corruption; and now, moved by terror, and -desiring to screen this execrable sect, made pretence that he was a -Christian. When the cardinal came to know this, he ordered the said -wealthy person to be brought before him; on whose coming for the purpose -of making confession of his faith, he was found to be in every article -an antagonist of the Christian religion. Accordingly, he was pronounced -by the aforesaid cardinal and the bishops who were with him, a manifest -heretic, and condemned; and they gave orders that his property should be -confiscated, and that the castles which he possessed, lofty and of great -beauty, should be levelled with the ground. Upon seeing himself thus -condemned, and his property confiscated, he came to the cardinal, and -the bishops, his associates, and prostrating himself at their feet; -asked pardon, and, penance being enjoined him, was led naked and -scourged through the streets and lanes of the city. After this, he swore -that he would go to Jerusalem, and remain there three years in the -service of God, and if, after the said three years, he should return -home, his possessions were to be restored to him on condition, however, -that his castles should be levelled in testimony of his heretical -depravity; he was also to give the count of Toulouse five hundred pounds -of silver. - -On these taking place, many of the heretics, fearing lest they might be -dealt with in a similar manner, came to the cardinal and his associates, -and secretly confessing their errors and asking pardon, obtained mercy. -In the meanwhile, it came to their ears, that certain false brethren, -namely Raymond, Bernard, the son of Raymond, and certain other -heresiarchs, transforming themselves into angels of light, while they -were those of Satan, and preaching what was contrary to the Christian -faith, led astray the minds of many by their false preaching, and had -dragged them with themselves to hell. These being summoned to come into -the presence of the cardinal and his associates, for the purpose of -making confession of their faith, made answer that they would come -before them if they should have a safe conduct in going and returning. A -safe conduct, in going and returning, being accordingly given to them, -they came before the above-named cardinal and the bishops, barons, -clergy, and people who were present, and produced before them a certain -paper in which they had written down the articles of their faith. On -their reading this at length, there seemed in it certain expressions of -a suspicious nature, which, unless more fully expressed, might possibly -conceal the heresy which they preached. When one of them attempted to -explain the articles so written, and to speak in Latin, he was barely -able to connect two words, being utterly ignorant of the Latin language. -Upon this it was necessary for the cardinal and the bishops to bring -themselves more on a level with them, and, in consequence of their -ignorance, to use the vulgar tongue. Accordingly, on being examined as -to the articles of the Christian faith, they made answer as to all the -articles of the faith as soundly and as circumspectly as if they had -been most sincere Christians. - -Upon the Count of Toulouse and others, who had formerly heard them -preach what was contrary to the Christian faith, hearing this statement -from them, being struck with the greatest astonishment, and inflamed -with zeal for the Christian faith, they arose and most clearly convicted -them to their faces of having lied; saying that they had heard from some -of them that there were two Gods, the one good and the other bad, the -good one having only made things invisible and which cannot be changed -or corrupted, the bad one, the heavens, the earth, man and the other -things visible. Others again affirmed that they had heard at their -preaching, that the body of Christ was not made by the administration of -a priest who was unworthy, or who had been convicted of any crime. -Others again said that they had heard from them that baptism was of no -use to infants, and the utterance of numerous other blasphemies against -God and the Holy Church, and the Catholic faith, which, by reason of -their abominable enormity, it is better to be silent upon than to -disclose. The heretics, however, contradicted these matters, and said -that they had given false testimony against them. For they said -publicly, in presence of the before-named cardinal and bishops, and all -the people there present, and made confession, and stoutly asserted, -that there is but one God most high, who has made all things visible and -invisible, and entirely denied that there were two first principles of -things. They also confessed that the priest, whether good or bad, -whether just or unjust, and whether such a character that they knew him -beyond doubt to be an adulterer or criminal in other respects, was able -to make the body and blood of Christ, and that, through the ministration -of a priest of this character, and by virtue of the divine words which -were pronounced by the Lord, bread and wine were really changed in -substance into the body and blood of Christ. When, however, they had -been convicted by many and competent witnesses, and many persons were -still preparing to bear witness against them, because the Church is not -wont to deny the bosom of mercy to those who turn thereto, they -carefully warned them, laying aside all heretical corruptions, to return -to the unity of the faith. They also advised them, as they had been -excommunicated by our Lord, the Pope, and the before-named cardinal, and -the Archbishops of Bourges and Narbonne, and the Bishop of Toulouse, on -account of their perverse preaching and schism, to come to be reconciled -to the Catholic faith, according to the forms prescribed by the Church. -This, however, being warped into tortuous ways, and hardened by -abandoned habits, they refused to do, on which the said cardinal, and -the above-mentioned Bishops, together with the before-named Bishop of -Poitiers, and the other religious men who had assisted them throughout, -in the sight of the whole people, with lighted candles again denounced -them as excommunicated, and condemned them, together with their -prompter, the devil, and gave orders to all the faithful in Christ, -thenceforth cautiously to avoid the before-named Raymond and Bernard, -and their accomplices, as persons excommunicated and handed over to -Satan; and that if at any time in future they should preach to them -anything else than what they had confessed in their hearing, they should -reject their preaching as false, and contrary to the Catholic and -Apostolic faith, and drive them as heretics and forerunners of -Anti-Christ to a distance from their territories. Moreover, the Count of -Toulouse, and the other more influential men of the province, in -presence of all the people gave assurance on oath, that from that time -forward they would neither, for entreaty nor for money, support the -heretics. - - - - -THE ELECTION OF AN ABBOT (1182). - -+Source.+--_Jocelin de Brakelond_, Chapter 2. King's Classics. Chatto & -Windus. - - -At last the prior and the twelve that were with him, after many fatigues -and delays, stood before the King at Waltham, the manor of the Bishop of -Winchester, upon the second Sunday in Lent. The King graciously received -them; and, saying that he wished to act in accordance with the will of -God and the honour of our Church, commanded the brethren by -prolocutors--namely, Richard, the Bishop of Winchester, and Geoffrey, -the chancellor, afterwards Archbishop of York--that they should nominate -three members of our convent. The prior and brethren retiring as if to -confer thereupon,--drew forth the sealed writing and opened it, and -found the names written in this order--Samson, sub-sacrista; Roger, -celerarius; Hugh, tercius prior. Hereupon those brethren who were of -higher standing blushed with shame; they also marvelled that this same -Hugh should be at once elector and elected. But, inasmuch as they could -not alter what was done, by mutual arrangement they changed the order of -the names; first naming Hugh, because he was third prior; secondly, -Roger the cellarer; thirdly, Samson, thus literally making the last -first, and the first last. The King, first enquiring whether they were -born in his realm, and in whose lordship, said he knew them not, -directing that with those three, some other three of the convent should -be nominated. This being assented to, William the Sacrist said, "Our -prior ought to be nominated because he is our head," which was directly -allowed. The prior said, "William the Sacrist is a good man"; the like -was said of Dennis, and that was settled. These being nominated before -the King without any delay, the King marvelled, saying, "These men have -been speedy in their work; God is with them." - -Next the King commanded that, for the honour of his kingdom, they should -name three persons of other houses. On hearing this, the brethren were -afraid, suspecting some craft. At last, upon conference, it was resolved -that they should name three, but upon this understanding, that they -would not receive any one of those three, unless by assent of the -convent at home. And they named these three--Master Nicholas of -Waringford, afterwards (for a season) Abbot of Malmesbury; Bertrand, -Prior of St. Faith's, afterwards Abbot of Chertsey; and Master H. of St. -Neot's, a monk of Bec, a man highly religious, and very circumspect in -spiritual as well as temporal affairs. - -This being done, the King thanked them, and ordered that three should be -struck off of the nine; and forthwith the three strangers were struck -off, namely, the Prior of St. Faith's, afterwards Abbot of Chertsey, -Nicholas, a monk of St. Albans, afterwards Abbot of Malmesbury, and the -Prior of St. Neot's. William the Sacrist voluntarily retired, two of the -five were struck out by command of the King, and, ultimately, one out of -the remaining three. There then remained but two, the Prior and Samson. -Then at length the before-named prolocutors of our lord the King were -called to the council of the brethren: and Dennis, speaking as one for -all began by commending the persons of the prior and Samson, saying, -that each of them was learned, each was good, each was of meritorious -life and good character. But always in the corner of his discourse he -gave prominence to Samson, multiplying words in his praise, saying that -he was a man strict in life, severe in reforming excesses, and ready to -work hard; heedful, moreover, in secular matters, and approved in -various offices. The Bishop of Winchester replied, "We see what it is -you wish to say; from your address we gather that your prior seems to -you, to have been somewhat remiss, and that, in fact, you wish to have -him who is called Samson." Dennis answered, "Either of them is good, -but, by God's help, we desire to have the best." To whom the bishop, "Of -two good men the better should be chosen. Speak out at once; is it your -wish to have Samson?" Whereupon several, in fact the majority, answered -clearly, "We do wish Samson." No one gainsaid this, though some -studiously held their peace, being fearful of offending either one or -the other. - -Samson was then named to the King, and after a brief consultation with -those about him, the King called all in, and said, "You present to me -Samson--I know him not; had you presented to me your prior, I should -have accepted him, because I know and am well acquainted with him; but -now I will do as you desire me. Take heed to yourselves; by the very -eyes of God, if you have done ill, I shall call you to severe account." -And he inquired of the prior, whether he assented to this choice and -agreed thereto; who replied that he was well content it should be so, -and that Samson was worthy of a much greater dignity. Then the elect, -falling down at the King's feet and kissing them, hastily arose, and -forthwith went towards the altar, erect in gait, and with unmoved -countenance, singing "Miserere mei Deus" together with his brethren. The -King, observing this, said to the bystanders, "By the eyes of God, this -abbot-elect thinks himself worthy to govern an abbey!" - - - - -JOHN IN IRELAND (1185). - -+Source.+--_Giraldus Cambrensis_, p. 309. Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & -Sons. - - -All things necessary for this great expedition having been prepared and -made ready by the royal commands, John, the King of England's youngest -son, on whom the dominion of Ireland had been lately conferred, took his -journey by the coast road of South Wales towards Menevia and arrived at -Pembroke. He was accompanied by a person of the highest station, Ranulf -de Glanville, the King's chief privy counsellor and Justiciary of all -England, who conducted him on board ship. On Wednesday, in Easter week, -the breeze blowing favourably from the eastward, he embarked in the -noble fleet which lay at anchor in Milford harbour, and on account of -the sudden change of wind was prevented visiting the venerable church of -St. David's, an unpropitious omen. Setting sail the same evening, the -fleet accomplished its passage and reached the port of Waterford about -noon on the day following, having on board about three hundred -men-at-arms, and a large force of horse soldiers and archers. - - * * * * * - -I think it, therefore, not amiss that I should briefly state why, and -from what causes, this first enterprise of the King's son did not fulfil -his expectations; the success not being equal to the vast preparations -for it.... I should say, then, that the first and principal cause of -these mischances, was the King's not having listened to the solemn call -of the patriarch Heraclius, before mentioned, and either gone himself, -or at least sent one of his sons on his behalf, with ready devotion, in -obedience to the commands of Christ. But instead of this, at the moment -of this memorable summons, and in the very presence of the venerable -envoy charged with it, he sent this son of his, with a retinue and -outfit more sumptuous than profitable, not to the East, but to the West, -not against the Saracens, but against Christians; for his own -aggrandisement, not for the cause of Jesus Christ. - -Another cause was this; as soon as the King's son landed in Ireland, -there met him at Waterford a great many of the Irish of the better class -in those parts; men who, having been hitherto loyal to the English and -disposed to be peaceable, came to congratulate him as their new lord, -and receive him with the kiss of peace. But our newcomers and Normans -not only treated them with contempt and derision, but even rudely pulled -them by their beards, which the Irishmen wore full and long, according -to the custom of their country. No sooner, however, had they made their -escape, than they withdrew from the neighbourhood with all their -households, and, betaking themselves to the King of Limerick, the prince -of Cork, and Roderick, King of Connaught, gave full particulars of all -that they had observed during their visit to the King's son. They said -that they found him to be a mere boy, surrounded by others almost as -young as himself; and that the young prince abandoned himself to -juvenile pursuits; and they further declared, that what they saw -promised no mature or stable counsels, no security for the peace of -Ireland. - -On hearing this, the princes of Limerick, Connaught and Cork, who were -at that time the mainstay of Ireland, although they were prepared to -wait upon the young King's son and offer him their homage and submission -with the usual forms, began to consider among themselves to what greater -evils these small beginnings might lead, and what course would be taken -with the proud and independent, when good and peaceable subjects were -thus treated. They then resolved unanimously to resist the English, and -defend with their lives their ancient liberties; and the better to carry -this resolution into effect, a new league was generally entered into, -and those who were before enemies were now reconciled, and became -friends.... - -Another cause is this: We took away their lands from our own Irishmen, -who had faithfully stood by us from the first coming over of -Fitz-Stephen and the earl, and have given them to our newcomers. These -Irish, therefore, betaking themselves to our enemies, became spies upon -us, and guides to shew them the way to us, having the more power to do -us injury from their former familiarity with us. Besides, the care and -custody of all the towns and castles on the sea-coast, with the lands, -revenues and tributes appertaining to them, which ought to have been -administered for the public good and for defence against the enemy, were -assigned to persons who thought only of hunting-out money; and keeping -themselves carefully within the town walls, they spent their time and -all that they had in drunkenness and surfeiting, to the loss and damage -of the good citizens, instead of the annoyance of the enemy.... - -In the meantime this was the state of the island: all the roads were -impracticable, all communications cut off; no security anywhere from the -broad axes of the Irish; new reports daily of fresh losses by the -English. Such was the condition of the country outside the towns. Within -the walls, there was some semblance of order and tranquillity; and with -plenty of wine and money, delinquencies in all quarters were easily -atoned. Besides, when the storm was gathering in the enemy's quarters, -it was time for the troops to look at their arms, instead of being -immersed in civil affairs. But instead of this, there was so much -vexatious litigation, that the veteran soldiers were more harassed by -their adversaries within, than by the enemy without the walls.... - -I must add to my account of the mischiefs done by the new Government, -one that is the greatest of all. Not only do we neglect to make any -offering to the Church of Christ, not only are the honours and thanks -due to God unacknowledged by any gift of the prince and his followers, -but we even rob the Church of its lands and possessions, and strive to -abridge or annul its ancient rights and privileges.... - -The many outrages and disorders which have been the fruits of the new -Government of Ireland, are not to be imputed so much to the tender years -of the King's son, as to evil counsels, although both had a large share -in them; for the land, as yet rude and barbarous, required men of -experience, whose minds were matured, to reduce it to order.... But that -these great disorders were more to be attributed to the advice of evil -counsellors, was even whispered among the younger sort, and taken for -certain by older and more discreet persons. - - - - -CAPTURE OF JERUSALEM (1187). - -+Source.+--_Geoffrey de Vinsauf, Chronicles of the Crusades_, pp. 78-9. -G. Bell & Sons. - - -The fall of Jerusalem was now impending: the victor advancing with speed -equal to his hatred, laid siege to the city, and erecting his machines, -with sacrilegious irreverence profaned all the holy places. There was a -certain cross of stone, which our soldiers formerly, when, after the -capture of Antioch, they had gloriously taken this city, had erected on -the wall in commemoration of the deed. The ferocious invaders destroyed -this cross with a blow from one of their machines, and at the same time -struck down a great part of the wall. The citizens interposed such -defences as they were able, but all the exertions of our men were -ineffectual: bows, balistas and slings were used to no purpose; both -arms and machines visibly declared that the Lord was wroth, and foretold -the fall of the city. A large number of people had flocked together to -the city from the neighbouring fortresses, trusting rather in the -sanctity of the place than in the strength of its defences; but in so -great a multitude hardly fourteen knights could be found. The priests -and clerks, although it was contrary to their profession, discharged the -duties of soldiers, according to the emergency, and fought bravely for -the Lord's house, bearing in mind the maxim, that to repel force by -force is allowed by all laws both human and divine. But the populace -alike ignorant and timorous, flocked in numbers round the patriarch and -the queen, who were left in charge of the city, bitterly complaining and -earnestly entreating that they might treat with the Sultan for peace, as -soon as possible. Their capitulation, however, was one to be deplored, -rather than praised: for each of them had to pay the ransom of his own -life; a man was valued at ten bezants, a woman at five, a child at one; -and whoever was unable to pay, was made a slave. It thus happened that -when many of them, either out of their own property, or by aids gathered -from other sources, had paid the price of their safety, there remained -14,000, who could not redeem themselves and were made slaves for life. -To those who purchased their liberty, the choice was given, either to -proceed to Antioch, or to be carried under safe-conduct to Alexandria, -and thence to cross the sea. That day was indeed a bitter day, on which -the exiles separated, each on his different road, and left that sacred -city, that city which had been the queen of cities, but which was now -reduced to slavery; that city which was the inheritance of its children, -but was now in the hands of strangers, on account of the wickedness of -those who dwelt therein. - -Glorious was Jerusalem, the city of God, where the Lord suffered, and -was buried, and where He displayed the glory of His resurrection; but -she is now subject to contamination at the hands of her base-born foe; -nor is there any grief like that grief, that they should possess the -sepulchre, who persecuted Him that lies buried in it; and those, who had -despised the Crucified, have made themselves masters of his Cross! This -most holy city had been, for about ninety-six years, in the hands of our -people, ever since the victorious arms of the Christians had taken it, -at the same time as Antioch; when it had been forty years before in the -possession of the unbelievers. When the city was taken, the crier of the -Mahometan law proceeded to the summit of the rock of Calvary, and there -published their false law, in the place where Christ had consummated the -law of death upon the cross. Another diabolical act was perpetuated by -the enemy. They fastened ropes round a certain cross, which stood upon -the pinnacle of the church of the Hospitallers, and dragged it to the -ground, where they spat upon it, and hacked it, and drew it, in derision -of our faith, through all the filth of the city. - - - - -RAISING MONEY FOR THE CRUSADE (1189). - -+Source.+--_Richard of Devizes, Chronicles of the Crusades_, §§ 3, 9, -11, 12. G. Bell & Sons. - - -3. Now in the year of our Lord's incarnation 1189, Richard, the son of -King Henry II. by Eleanor, brother of Henry III.[6] was consecrated King -of the English by Baldwin, archbishop of Canterbury, at Westminster, on -the 3rd of the Nones of September (3 Sept.). On the very day of the -coronation, about that solemn hour, in which the Son was immolated to -the Father, a sacrifice of the Jews to their father the devil was -commenced in the city of London, and so long was the duration of this -famous mystery, that the holocaust could scarcely be accomplished the -ensuing day. The other cities and towns of the kingdom emulated the -faith of the Londoners, and with a like devotion despatched their -bloodsuckers with blood to hell. In this commotion there was prepared, -though unequally, some evil against the wicked, everywhere throughout -the realm, only Winchester alone, the people being prudent and -circumspect, and the city always acting mildly, spared its vermin. It -never did anything over speedily; fearing nothing more than to repent, -it considers everything before the commencement. - -9. The time of commencing his journey pressed hard upon King Richard, as -he, who had been first of all the princes on this side the Alps in the -taking up of the cross, was unwilling to be last in setting out. A King -worthy of the name of King, who, in the first year of his reign, left -the kingdom of England for Christ, scarcely otherwise than if he had -departed never to return. So great was the devotion of the men, so -hastily, so quickly and so speedily did he run, yea fly, to avenge the -wrongs of Christ. However, whilst he kept the greater matter in his -mind, giving himself in some little measure to deliberation for the -kingdom, having received power from the pope that he might withdraw the -cross from such of his own subjects as he should desire, for the -government of his kingdom, he first appointed Hugh Pudsey, bishop of -Durham, to be chief justice of the whole realm, and with design, as is -thought by many, further creating him a young earl of Northumberland out -of an old bishop, the custody of as many castles as he liked being -yielded to him, he diligently cleared from his coffers ten thousand -pounds of silver. Geoffrey Fitz-Peter, William Briwere and Hugh Bardulf -being permitted to remain at home, the cross being withdrawn from them, -the King's treasurer transferred the whole collections of the three as -three nuts into the Exchequer. All the sheriffs of the kingdom on any -trivial accusation falling under the King's displeasure, were deprived -of their unlucky power, and scarcely permitted to see his face, even by -the mediation of inestimable treasure. - -11. Godfrey, bishop of Winchester, mindful of his profession, suing for -the restoration of the possessions of his church which had been taken -away, as no one had any right of replevin against the church of -Winchester with respect to its two manors, namely Meones and Weregrave, -recovered them by judicial decree, three thousand pounds of silver being -privately given to the King. Nor did the considerate man omit at the -same time to pay a fine to the King for the indemnity of the church's -treasure, for his patrimony, for the county of Hampshire and for the -custody of the Castles of Winchester and Porchester. And because the -time for the payment of so much money was nigh at hand, as he could not -pass over the day fixed for the payment without detriment to the whole -business, and he could find no nearer resource under heaven, although -against his will, he laid his hand on the treasure of his church, to -restore which, however, he obliged himself and his successors, providing -security to the convent by the testimony of a sealed bond. A man of such -courtesy and moderation, who not even when angry ever did anything to -those who were under him, but what savoured of mildness: truly of his -family, and one of his familiars, of whom it is said, under whom to live -is to reign. - -12. The King readily disburthened all whose money was a burthen to them, -such powers and possessions as they chose being given to anybody at -pleasure; wherewith also on a time an old acquaintance in the company -joking him, he broke off with this evasion, "I would sell London if I -could find a chapman." Many a one might have been forewarned by that -expression, had it been uttered sooner, not to learn to be a wise -merchant, after the English proverb, "by buying for a dozen, and selling -for one and a half." - -[6] Henry, son of King Henry II., is frequently styled Henry the Third, -in the early chronicles. - - - - -LAWS OF RICHARD I. CONCERNING CRUSADERS WHO WERE TO GO BY SEA (1189). - -+Source.+--_Historical Documents of the Middle Ages_, p. 135. Henderson. -G. Bell & Sons. - - -Richard by the grace of God, King of England, and Duke of Normandy and -Aquitaine, and Count of Anjou, to all his subjects who are about to go -by sea to Jerusalem, greeting. Know that we, by the common counsel of -upright men, have made the laws here given. Whoever slays a man on -shipboard, shall be bound to the dead man and thrown into the sea. But -if he shall slay him on land, he shall be bound to the dead man and -buried in the earth. If any one, moreover, shall be convicted through -lawful witnesses of having drawn a knife to strike another, or of having -struck him so as to draw blood, he shall lose his hand. But if he shall -strike him with his fist without drawing blood, he shall be dipped three -times in the sea. But if any one shall taunt or insult a comrade or -charge him with hatred of God: as many times as he shall have insulted -him, so many ounces of silver shall he pay. A robber, moreover, -convicted of theft, shall be shorn like a hired fighter, and boiling tar -shall be poured over his head, and feathers from a cushion shall be -shaken out over his head--so that he may be publicly known; and at the -first land where the ships shall put in he shall be cast on shore. Under -my own witness at Chinon. - - - - -THE ABBOT AND THE JEWS (1190). - -+Source.+--_Jocelin de Brakelond_, Chapter 6. King's Classics. Chatto & -Windus. - - -The lord Abbot sought from the King letters enjoining that the Jews -should be driven away from the town of St. Edmund, he stating that -whatever is within the town of St. Edmund, or within the banlieue -thereof, of right belongs to St. Edmund: therefore the Jews ought to -become the men of St. Edmund, otherwise they should be expelled from the -town. Licence was accordingly given that he might put them forth, -saving, nevertheless, that they had all their chattels and the value of -their houses and lands. And when they were expelled, and with an armed -force conducted to divers towns, the abbot gave order that all those -that from henceforth should harbour or entertain Jews in the town of St. -Edmund should be solemnly excommunicated in every church and at every -altar. Howbeit it was afterwards conceded by the King's justices that if -the Jews should come to the great pleas of the Abbot, to demand their -debts from their debtors, on such occasion they might for two days and -two nights lodge within the town, and on the third day be permitted to -depart freely. - - - - -THE KINGS OF FRANCE AND ENGLAND AT MESSINA (1190). - -+Source.+--_Chronicles of the Crusades_, Chap. XIII., pp. 163-4. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -It is a general custom, that when any particular king or prince of the -earth, conspicuous for his glory, might, and authority, comes forth in -public, his appearance of power shall not fall short of that with which -he is actually invested,--nay, it is but right and becoming that the -greatness of a king should be shown in his display and the homage which -is paid him; for a common proverb says, "Such as I see you are, I esteem -you." Moreover the general style and manner is taken from the -disposition of the chief. When, therefore, the King of France, of so -high renown, whose edict so many princes and nations obeyed, was known -to be entering the port of Messina, the natives, of every age and sex, -rushed forth to see so famous a King; but he, content with a single -ship, as if to avoid the sight of men, entered the port of the Citadel -privately, while those who awaited him along the shore conceived this to -be a proof of his weakness, and spoke upbraidingly of him as one not -likely to be the performer of any great actions, who thus slunk from the -eye of man, and being frustrated in their hopes of seeing him, they -returned indignant to their homes. But when the report was spread of the -arrival of the noble-minded King of England, the people rushed out -eagerly to behold him, crowding along the shore and seating themselves -wherever they were likely to catch a glimpse of him. And lo! they beheld -the sea in the distance covered with innumerable galleys; and the sound -of trumpets and clarions, loud and shrill, strike upon the ear! Then, as -they approached nearer, they saw the galleys as they were impelled -onward, laden and adorned with arms of all kinds; their pennons and -standards floating in countless numbers in the breeze in good order, and -on the tops of their spears; the prow of the galleys distinguished from -each other by the variety of the paintings, with shields glittering in -the sun, and you might behold the sea boiling, from the number of -oarsmen who plied it, and the ears of the spectators rang with the peals -of the instruments commonly called trumpets, and their delight was -aroused by the approach of the varied crowd, when lo! the magnificent -King, accompanied by the crowd of obedient galleys, standing on a prow -more elevated and ornamental than the others, as if to see what he had -not seen before, or to be seen by the crowds that densely thronged the -shore, lands in a splendid dress, where the sailors whom he had sent -before him, and others of his equipage, receive him with -congratulations, and bring forward the chargers and horses which had -been committed to their care for transportation, that he and his suite -might mount. The natives crowd round him on all sides, mixed with his -own men, and followed him to his hostel. The common people conversed -with each other in admiration of his great glory; and agreed that he was -worthy of Empire, and deserved to be set over nations and kingdoms, "for -the fame of him which we had before heard fell far short of the truth -when we saw him." Meanwhile, the trumpets blew, and their sounds being -harmoniously blended, there arose a kind of discordant concord of notes. -Whilst the sameness of the sounds being continued, the one followed the -other in mutual succession, and the notes which had been lowered were -again resounded. - - - - -THE CAPTURE OF MESSINA, AND THE JEALOUSY OF PHILIP, KING OF FRANCE (1190). - -+Source.+--_Chronicles of the Crusades_, pp. 169-70. Bohn's Libraries. -G. Bell & Sons. - - -King Richard captured Messina by one assault, in less time than a priest -could chant the matin service. Many more of the citizens would have -fallen, had not King Richard, with an impulse of generosity, ordered -their lives to be spared. But who could reckon the sum of money which -the citizens lost? All the gold and silver, and whatsoever precious -thing was found became the property of the victors. They also set fire -to, and burnt to ashes, the enemy's galleys, lest they should escape, -and recover strength to resist. The victors also carried off their -noblest women. And lo! after this action had been performed, the French -suddenly beheld the ensigns and standards of King Richard floating above -the walls of the city; at which the King of France was so mortified, -that he conceived that hatred against King Richard which lasted during -his life, and afterwards led him to the unjust invasion of Normandy. - -Chap. XVII. The King of France, jealous of the successes of the King of -England, and misliking his high spirit, very much grieved that he should -not have the glory which the other had gained by the force of his own -greatness; for, contrary to the conditions of mutual agreement, and -while the army was in the greatest danger, and a great slaughter going -on before his eyes, he proffered not a helping hand to the King of -England against an obstinate foe. As he was bound by the treaty of -alliance. Nay, he resisted as much as he could, and kept him a long time -from occupying the entrance of the city where he himself abode. The city -being taken, as we said before, and the banners of King Richard planted -on the walls, the King of France, as an acknowledgment of his -superiority, ordered his banners to be planted above those of the -English King. King Richard, indignant at this command, considering what -previously occurred, and bearing in mind the rights of their fellowship, -sent no answer, lest he should seem to surrender his right, and the -victory should be ascribed not only to one who had been inactive, but to -a perjured adversary. At the intercession of mediators, however, the -anger of King Richard, was at length appeased; an end was put to their -wrangling, and, yielding to the soothings of his friends, with some -difficulty, he was held invincible, being overcome by his foes, gave way -to the request of the King of France, viz. that he should deliver into -his custody the towers he had taken, and place in them guards of both -nations, until they should learn the sentiments of King Tancred as to -what had been done; and he who remained angry and obdurate to threats -and boastings was moved by prayers and soothing. The standards of both -were, therefore, raised above the walls of the city, until he should try -the constancy of the King of France, and prove his friendship. - - - - -CAPTURE OF CYPRUS AND RICHARD'S MARRIAGE, 1191. - -+Source.+--_Richard of Devizes_, §§ 59, 61, _Chronicles of the Crusades_. -Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -59. The fleet of Richard, King of the English, put out to sea, and -proceeded in this order. In the fore-front went three ships only, in one -of which was the Queen of Sicily and the young damsel of Navarre, -probably still a virgin; in the other two a certain part of the King's -treasure and arms; in each of the three, marines and provisions. In the -second line there were, what with ships and busses and men of war, -thirteen; in the third, fourteen; in the fourth, twenty; in the fifth, -thirty; in the sixth, forty; in the seventh, sixty; in the last, the -King himself, followed with his galleys. - -60. Now as the ships were proceeding in the aforesaid manner and order, -some being before others, two of the three first, driven by the violence -of the winds, were broken on the rocks near the port of Cyprus; the -third, which was English, more speedy than they, having turned back into -the deep, escaped the peril. Almost all the men of both ships got away -alive to land, many of whom the hostile Cypriotes slew, some they took -captive, some, taking refuge in a certain church, were besieged. -Whatever also in the ships was cast up by the sea, fell a prey to the -Cypriotes.... God so willed that the cursed people should receive the -reward of their evil deeds by the hands of one who would not spare. The -third English ship, in which were the women, having cast out its -anchors, rode out at sea, and watched all things from opposite, to -report the misfortune to the King, lest haply, being ignorant of the -loss and disgrace, he should pass the place unrevenged. The next line of -the King's ships came up after the other, and they all stopped at the -first. A full report reached the King, who, sending heralds to the lord -of the island, and obtaining no satisfaction, commanded his entire army -to arm, from the first even to the last, and to get out of the great -ships into the galleys and boats, and follow him to the shore. What he -commanded, was immediately performed; they came in arms to the port. The -King being armed, leaped first from his galley, and gave the first blow -in the war; but before he was able to strike a second, he had three -thousand of his followers with him, striking away by his side. All the -timber that had been placed as a barricade in the port was cast down -instantly, and the brave fellows went up into the city, as ferocious as -lionesses are wont to be when robbed of their young. The fight was -carried on manfully against them, numbers fell down wounded on both -sides, and the swords of both parties were made drunk with blood. The -Cypriotes are vanquished, the city is taken, with the castle besides; -whatever the victors choose is ransacked, and the lord of the island is -himself taken and brought to the King. He, being taken, supplicates and -obtains pardon; he offers homage to the King, and it is received; and he -swears, though unasked, that henceforth he will hold the island of him -as his liege lord, and will open all the castles of the land to him, -make satisfaction for the damage already done; and further, bring -presents of his own. On being dismissed after the oath, he is commanded -to fulfil the conditions in the morning. - -61. That night the King remained peaceably in the castle; and his -newly-sworn vassal flying, retired to another castle, and caused the -whole of the men of that land, who were able to bear arms, to be -summoned to repair to him, and so they did. The King of Jerusalem, -however, that same night, landed in Cyprus, that he might assist the -King and salute him, whose arrival he had desired above that of any -other in the whole world. On the morrow, the lord of Cyprus was sought -for and found to have fled. The King, seeing that he was abused and -having been informed where he was, directed the King of Jerusalem to -follow the traitor by land with the half of the army, while he conducted -the other part by water, intending to be in the way, that he might not -escape by sea. The divisions reassembled around the city in which he had -taken refuge, and he, having sallied out against the King, fought with -the English, and the battle was carried on sharply by both sides. The -English would that day have been beaten, had they not fought under the -command of King Richard. They at length obtained a dear-bought victory, -the Cypriote flies, and the castle is taken. The Kings pursue him as -before, the one by land, the other by water, and he is besieged in the -third castle. Its walls are cast down by engines hurling huge stones; -he, being overcome, promises to surrender, if only he might not be put -in iron fetters. The King consents to the prayers of the supplicant, and -caused silver shackles to be made for him. The prince of the pirates -being thus taken, the King traversed the whole island, and took all its -castles, and placed his constables in each, and constituted justiciaries -and sheriffs; and the whole land was subjected to him in everything just -like England. The gold, and the silk, and the jewels from the treasures -that were broken open, he retained for himself; the silver and victuals -he gave to the army. To the King of Jerusalem also he made a handsome -present out of his booty. - -And because Lent had already passed, and the lawful time of contract was -come, he caused Berengaria, daughter of the King of Navarre, whom his -mother had brought to him in Lent, to be affianced to him in the island. - - - - -AT ACRE, (1191). - -+Source.+--_Geoffrey de Vinsauf_, Chs. IV., V., VI., VIII., _Chronicles -of the Crusades_. Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -On the following day of Pentecost, King Richard arrived with an army, -the flower of war, and upon learning that the King of France had gained -the goodwill and favour of all, by giving to each of his soldiers three -"aurei" a month,--not to be outdone or equalled in generosity, he -proclaimed by mouth of herald, that whosoever was in his service, no -matter of what nation, should receive four statute "aurei" a month for -his pay. By these means his generosity was extolled by all, for he -outshone everyone else in merit and favours, as he outdid them in gifts -and magnificence. "When," exclaimed they, "will the first attack take -place, by a man whom we have expected so long and anxiously? A man, by -far the first of kings, and the most skilled in war throughout -Christendom? Now let the will of God be done, for the hope of all rests -on King Richard." But after some days sojourn, the King was afflicted -with a severe illness, to which the common people gave the name of -Arnoldia, which is produced by change of climate working on the -constitution. But for all that, he caused petrariae and mangonels to be -raised, and a fort in front of the city gates; and spared no pains to -expedite the construction of machines. - -Ch. V. The King of France, not liking the delay in commencing the -attack, sent word to King Richard, that a favourable opportunity now -offered itself: and he also warned, by voice of herald, the army to -prepare for an assault. But King Richard had signified his inability -hitherto to attend to his duty, both on account of indisposition, and -because his men were not yet come; though he hoped that they would -arrive in the next fleet of ships, and would bring with them materials -for the construction of machines. The King of France, not thinking fit -to desist, on that account, from his purpose, commanded an assault to be -proclaimed, by voice of herald throughout the army. Therefore, on the -Monday after the Feast of the Nativity of St. John the Baptist, the King -of France, having erected his machines, gave orders to his men to arm. -Then might have been seen a countless multitude of armed men, worthily -equipped; and so many coats of scale armour, gleaming helmets, and noble -chargers with pennons and banners of various workmanship, and soldiers -of tried valour and courage, as never had been seen before. Having -placed men to defend the trenches against the threatened attack of -Saladin from without, the armies approached the walls of the city and -commenced a most vigorous assault, by casting darts and stones from -arbalests and machines, without ceasing. When the Turks who were shut up -in the city saw this, they raised a tumultuous clamour and shouted to -the skies; so that it resembled the crash in the air caused by thunder -and lightning; for some had this sole duty--to beat basins and platters; -to strike timbrels; and by other means to make signal to Saladin and the -army without; in order that they might come to their succour, according -to agreement. And when the Turks from without saw and heard this, they -gathered in a body; and collecting every material within their reach to -fill up the ditch, they essayed to cross over, and attack our men, but -failed in effecting their object. For Godfrey of Lusignan, a man of the -most approved valour, opposed them, and drove them back from the -barricades, which they had already seized upon, above our men; and he -slew ten of them with an axe he carried in his hand, in a most glorious -manner; and none he smote escaped; nay, he took some alive; for such was -his courage and activity, that no one since the time of those famous -soldiers, Roland and Oliver, could lay claim to such distinction, from -the mouth of all, as himself. Our men regained the barricades, but with -much labour and difficulty; for the Turks kept pouring in, and by their -obstinate persistence, made the issue a long time doubtful. So severe -and insupportable was the struggle, and so horrible the clamour of the -conflict, that the men who were making the assault on the city and were -intent on filling up the trenches, were forced to retire and give up the -attempt, for they were not able to carry on the assault, and at the same -time defend their camp from the Turks without. And many of the French -perished from the darts cast by the arbalests, the throwing of stones, -and the pouring on them of Greek fire; and there was great mourning and -lamentation among the people. O! with what earnestness had we expected -the arrival of the Kings! How fallen were our hopes! They had come, and -we profited not; nay, we suffered a severer loss than usual; and those -we expected came to no purpose. Our men of France having laid aside -their arms, the Turks began to revile them shamefully; and reproached -them with not being able to accomplish what they had begun; moreover, -they threw Greek fire on the machines and other warlike instruments of -the King of France, which had been made with such care, and destroyed -them. Whence the King of France, overcome by fury and anger, sunk into a -state of languid sickness, from sorrow, it was said; and from confusion -and discouragement, mounted not on horseback. - -Ch. VIII. The City of Acre, from its strong position, and its being -defended by the choicest men of the Turks, appeared difficult to be -taken by assault. The French had hitherto spent their labour in vain in -constructing machines and engines for breaking down the walls, with the -greatest care; for whatever they erected, at a great expense, the Turks -destroyed with Greek fire or some devouring conflagration. Amongst other -machines and engines which the King of France had erected for breaking -down the walls, he had prepared one with great labour, to be used for -scaling it, which they called a "cat," because like a cat it crept up -and adhered to the wall. He had also another, made of strong hurdle -twigs, put together most compactly, which they used to call a -"cercleia," and under its covering of hides the King of France used to -sit, and employ himself in throwing darts from a sling; he would thus -watch the approach of the Turks, above on the walls, by the battlements, -and then hit them unawares. But it happened one day that the French were -eagerly pressing forward to apply their cat to the walls, when behold! -the Turks let down upon it a heap of the driest wood, and threw upon it -a quantity of Greek fire, as well as upon the hurdle they had -constructed with such toil, and then aimed a petraria in that direction, -and all having forthwith caught fire, they broke them in pieces by the -blows from their petraria. Upon this the King of France was enraged -beyond measure, and began to curse all those who were under his command; -and rated them shamefully for not exacting condign vengeance of the -Saracens, who had done them such injuries. In the heat of his passion, -and when the day was drawing in, he published an edict, by voice of -herald, that an assault should be made upon the city on the morrow. - -Ch. XV. What can we say of this race of unbelievers who thus defended -their city? They must be admired for their valour in war, and were the -honour of their whole nation. Yet they dreaded our men, not without -reason, for they saw the choicest soldiers from the ranks of all -Christendom come to destroy them; their walls in part broken down, in -part shattered, the greater portion of their army mutilated, some -killed, and others weakened by their wounds. There were still remaining -in the city 6000 Turks, with Mestoc and Caracois their chiefs, but they -despaired of succour. They perceived that the Christian army was very -much dejected at the death of Alberic Clements, and their sons and -kinsmen who had fallen in battle, and that they were determined either -to die bravely, or gain the mastery over the Turks, and that they -thought a middle course dishonourable. Under these circumstances, by -common counsel and assent, the besieged begged a truce, in order to -inform Saladin of their condition, and to ascertain how far he would -afford them security according to the manner of barbarous nations, by -either sending them speedy help, or giving them leave to depart from the -city with honour. To obtain this object, two of the most noble of the -Saracens and of Paganism, Mestoc and Caracois, came to our Kings with -the promise that if Saladin did not send them speedy assistance, they -would give up the city, on the condition that all the besieged Turks -should be permitted to depart in freedom, with their arms and property, -and go whithersoever they liked. And on the King of France and nearly -all the French giving their assent to this condition at the conference, -King Richard absolutely refused his, and said, it was not to be -consented to, that after so long and laborious a siege they should enter -a deserted city only. On his pleasure being known, Caracois and Mestoc -returned to the city without effecting their object. And Saladin, when -he learnt that ambassadors had been sent by the besieged, commanded them -to persevere and defend their city with as much courage as that which -they had hitherto shewn, promising that most ample assistance should -soon come to them without a doubt; for he declared to the ambassadors -who waited upon him that he would certainly persevere, and as he was -expecting a large body of soldiers from Babylon, they would soon come in -ships and galleys; for he had given orders to Muleina to be with him, -without fail, in eight days; and if they did not come according to -agreement, he promised with an oath to procure for them as honourable a -peace as he could from the Christians, and the liberty to depart. On -hearing these things, the ambassadors returned to the city, and, -repeating the promises of Saladin, persuaded the townsmen to resist -while they looked forward with anxiety for the promised assistance. - -Ch. XVI. Meanwhile, the petrariae of the Christians never ceased, day -and night, to shake the walls; and when the Turks saw this, they were -smitten with wonder, astonishment, terror, and confusion; and many, -yielding to their fears, threw themselves down from the walls by night, -and without waiting for the promised aid, very many sought, with -supplications, the sacrament of baptism and Christianity.... - -Ch. XVII. Saladin, perceiving the dangers of delay, at length determined -to yield to the entreaties of the besieged; he was, moreover, persuaded -by his admirals, and his satraps, and his influential courtiers, who had -many friends and kinsmen among the besieged. The latter alleged also, -that he was bound to them on his promise made on the Mahometan law, that -he would procure for them an honourable capitulation at the last moment, -lest, perchance, made prisoners at discretion, they should be -exterminated or put to an ignominious death, and thus the law of -Mahomet, which had been strictly observed by their ancestors, be effaced -by its dependence on him; and nevertheless very much would be derogated -from his name and excellence if the worshippers of Mahomet should fall -into the hands of Christians. They also begged to remind Saladin of the -fact that they, a chosen race of Turks, in obedience to his commands, -had been cooped up in the city, and withstood a siege for so long a -time; they reminded him too, that they had not seen their wives and -children for three years, during which period the siege had lasted; and -they said that it would be better to surrender the city, than that -people of such merit should be destroyed. The princes persuading the -Sultan to this effect, that their latter condition might not be worse -than their former one; he assented to their making peace on the best -terms they could, and they drew up a statement of what appeared to them -the most proper terms of treaty.... - -Ch. XVIII. Thus, after the Friday after the Translation of St. Benedict, -the principal and noblest of the admirals were given and received as -hostages, and the space of one month fixed for the delivery of the Cross -and the collecting together of the captives. And when it was rumoured -abroad that the city was to be given up, the common people, in their -folly, were inflamed with fury, but the wiser portion rejoiced, at -gaining so profitably and without danger, what they had been so long a -time unable to obtain. Then was it proclaimed and prohibited by voice of -herald, that any one should molest the Turks by word or deed, or provoke -them by abuse, or that missiles should any longer be cast for the -destruction of the walls or of the Turks who might be seen on the -battlements. - - - - -RETURN OF PHILIP (1191). - -+Source.+--_Geoffrey de Vinsauf_, Ch. XXI., _Chronicles of the Crusades_. -Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -Ch. XXI. Affairs being in this position, at the end of the month of -July, within which the Turks had promised to restore the holy cross, and -receive back their hostages, a rumour spread among the army, that the -King of France, on whom the hope of the people rested, intended to -return home, and was making active preparations for his journey. Oh how -wicked and how insulting a proceeding, while as yet so much work -remained on hand, to wish to go away, when his duty was to rule so large -a multitude of people, and when his presence was so necessary to -encourage the Christians to so pious a work, and to provide for the -progress of so arduous an undertaking! O why did he come so long a way -and with so much toil, if he intended to return almost immediately? O -wonderful performance of his vow, by merely entering the Holy Land, and -contending against the Turks with such small triumph! But why need we -say more? The King of France alleged sickness as the cause of his -return; and said that he had performed his vow as far as he was able; -most of all, because he was well and sound when he took up the cross -with King Henry between Trie and Gisors.... But when the inflexible -determination of the King of France to return became known to all, and -his refusal to yield to the murmurs of his men, or their supplications -to remain, the French would have renounced their subjection to him, if -it could have been done, and would have loathed his dominion; and they -imprecated on him every kind of adversity and misfortune that could fall -to the lot of man in this life. But for all that the King of France -hastened his voyage as much as possible, and left in his stead the Duke -of Burgundy, with a large number of men. Moreover, he begged King -Richard to supply him with two galleys, and the King readily gave him -two of his best; how ungrateful he was of this service was afterwards -seen. - - - - -RICHARD'S SICKNESS (1192). A TRUCE. - -+Source.+--_Richard of Devizes_, §§ 87, 88, 90, 91, 92, 93, _Chronicles -of the Crusades_. Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -§ 87. The King was extremely sick, and confined to his bed; his fever -continued without intermission; the physicians whispered that it was an -acute semitertian.... No one speaks of the indisposition of the King, -lest the secret of their intense sorrow should be disclosed to the -enemy; for it was thoroughly understood that Saladin feared the charge -of the whole army less than that of the King alone; and if he should -know that he was dead, he would instantly pelt the French with cow-dung, -and intoxicate the best of the English with a dose that should make them -tremble. - -§ 88. In the meantime, a certain Gentile, called Saffatin, came down to -see the King as he generally did: he was a brother of Saladin, an -ancient man of war of remarkable politeness and intelligence, and one -whom the King's magnanimity and munificence had charmed even to the love -of his person and favour of his party. The King's servants greeting him -less joyfully than they were accustomed, and not admitting him to an -interview with the King, "I perceive," said he by his interpreter, "that -you are greatly afflicted; nor am I ignorant of the cause. My friend -your King is sick.... O! if that Richard, whom although I love yet I -fear, if he were despatched out of the way, how little should we then -fear, how very little should we make account of that youngest of the -sons, who sleeps at home in clover. It was not unknown to us, that -Richard, who nobly succeeded his great father in the kingdom, -immediately set forward against us even in the very year of his -coronation. The number of his ships and troops was not unknown to us -before his setting forth. We knew, even at the very time, with what -speed he took Messina. The well-fortified city of Sicily, which he -besieged; and although none of our people believed it, yet our fears -increased, and fame added false terrors to the true. - -§ 91. "His valour unable to rest in one place, proceeded through a -boundless region, and everywhere left trophies of his courage. We -questioned among ourselves whether he made ready to subdue, for his God -the Land of Promise only, or at the same time to take the whole world -for himself. Who shall worthily relate the capture of Cyprus? Verily had -the island of Cyprus been close to Egypt, and had my brother Saladin -subdued it in ten years, his name would have been reckoned by the people -among the names of the gods. When, however, we at last perceived that he -overthrew whatever resisted his purpose, our hearts were melted as the -hoar-frost melts at the appearance of the approaching sun, forasmuch as -it was said of him that he ate his enemies alive. And if he were not -presently, on the very day of his arrival before Acre, received freely -into the city with open gates, fear alone was the cause. It was not from -their desire to preserve the city, but through dread of the torments -promised them and their despair of life that they fought so bravely, or -rather, desperately, fearing this more than death, endeavouring this by -all means, namely, that they should not die unrevenged. And this was not -from sheer obstinacy, but to follow up the doctrine of our faith. For we -believe that the spirits of the unavenged wander for ever, and that they -are deprived of all rest. But what did the rashness and timidity of the -devoted profit them? Being vanquished by force and constrained by fear -to surrender, they were punished with a more lenient death than they -expected. And yet, oh! shame on the Gentiles, their spirits wandered -unavenged! I swear to you by the Great God, that if, after he had gained -Acre, he had immediately led his army to Jerusalem, he would not have -found even one of our people in the whole circuit of the Christian's -land; on the contrary, we should have offered him inestimable treasure, -that he might not proceed, that he might not prosecute us further. - -§ 92. "But thanks be to God, he was burdened with the King of the French, -and hindered by him like a cat with a hammer tied to its tail. To -conclude, we, though his rivals, see nothing in Richard that we can find -fault with but his valour; nothing to hate but his experience in war. -But what glory is there in fighting with a sick man? And although this -very morning I could have wished that both you and he had all received -your final doom, now I compassionate you on account of your King's -illness. I will either obtain for you a settled peace with my brother, -or at the least, a good and durable truce...." - -§ 93. The bishop of Salisbury and such of the most trusty of the King's -household as were present, who had secretly deliberated with him upon -this subject, reluctantly consented to the truce which before they had -determined to purchase at any price, as if it had been detested and not -desired by them. So their right hands being given and received, -Saffatin, when he had washed his face, and disguised his sorrow, -returned to Jerusalem, to Saladin. The council was assembled before his -brother, and after seventeen days of weighty argument, he with -difficulty succeeded in prevailing on the stubbornness of the Gentiles -to grant a truce to the Christians. The time was appointed and the form -approved. If it please King Richard, for the space of three years, three -months, three weeks, three days and three hours, such a truce shall be -observed between the Christians and the Gentiles, that whatever either -one party or the other in any wise possesses, he shall possess without -molestation to the end; it will be permitted during the interval, that -the Christians at their pleasure may fortify Acre only, and the Gentiles -Jerusalem. All contracts, commerce, every act and every thing shall be -mutually carried on by all in peace. Saffatin himself is despatched to -the English as the bearer of this decree. - - - - -CHIVALRY OF SALADIN (1192-3). - -+Source.+--_Geoffrey de Vinsauf_, Ch. 32, _Chronicles of the Crusades_. -Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -The next day certain of the Turks appeared before Saladin, and earnestly -entreated of him that they might be allowed to take vengeance on the -Christians who were now in their power, for the death of their friends, -fathers, brothers, sons, and relations who had been slain, first at -Acre, and afterwards at other places, and now, as they said, that they -had so good an opportunity. Saladin sent for the Turkish chiefs to -consult about this request, and Mestoc, Saphadin, Bedridin, and -Dorderin, were speedily in attendance. When the subject was placed -before them, it was their unanimous opinion that the Christians should -have leave to come and go, without injury or hinderance. "For," said -they to Saladin, "it would be a deep stain upon our honour, if the -treaty which has been made between you and the King of England should, -by our interference, be broken, and the faith of the Turks for ever -afterwards be called in question." In consequence of these observations, -Saladin gave orders immediately that the Christians should be taken care -of, and escorted to the city and back again without molestation. To -discharge this commission, Saphadin was at his own request deputed; and -under his protection the pilgrims had free access to the Holy Sepulchre, -and were treated with the greatest liberality, after which they returned -joyfully to Acre. - - - - -RETURN OF RICHARD (1193). - -+Source.+--_Geoffrey de Vinsauf_, Ch. 37, _Chronicles of the Crusades_. -Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -Everything was now settled, and the King was already on the point of -embarking, when determining before he went, to leave nothing behind him -which might detract from his honour, he ordered proclamation to be made -that all who had claims on him should come forward, and that all his -debts should be paid fully, and more than fully, to avoid all occasion -afterwards of detraction or complaint. What sighs and tears were there -when the royal fleet weighed anchor! A blessing was invoked on the -King's many acts of benevolence, his virtues and his largesses were set -forth, and the numerous excellences combined in one man. How then did -the lamentations of all resound as they exclaimed, O Jerusalem, bereft -now of every succour! How hast thou lost thy defender? Who will protect -thee, should the truce be broken, now that King Richard is departed? -Such were the words of each when the King, whose health was not yet -fully re-established, and who was the subject of all their anxious -wishes, went on board and set sail. All night the ship ran on her way by -the light of the stars, and when morning dawned, the King looked back -with yearning eyes upon the land which he had left, and after long -meditation, he prayed aloud, in the hearing of several, in these words: -"O holy land, I commend thee to God, and if his heavenly grace shall -grant me so long to live, that I may in his good pleasure, afford thee -assistance, I hope, as I propose to be able to be some day a succour to -thee." With these words he urged the sailors to spread their canvass to -the winds, that they might the sooner cross over the expanse of sea that -lay before them; ignorant indeed of the tribulations and sorrows which -awaited him, and the calamities that he was to suffer from the treachery -that had long before been transmitted to France, by which it was -contrived that he should be wickedly thrown into prison, though he -justly suspected no such evil in the service of God, and in so laborious -a pilgrimage. O how unequally was he recompensed for his exertions in -the common cause! His inheritance was seized by another, his castles in -Normandy were unjustly taken, his rivals made cruel assaults on his -rights without provocation, and he only escaped from captivity by paying -a ransom to the Emperor of Germany. To gather the money for his ransom, -the taxes were raised to the uttermost; a large collection was levied -upon all his land and everything was distracted; for the chalices and -hallowed vessels of gold and silver were gathered from the churches, and -the monasteries were obliged to do without their utensils; neither was -this unlawful according to the decrees of the holy fathers, nay, it was -even a matter of necessity inasmuch as no saint, many though there be, -ever during life, suffered so much for the Lord as King Richard in his -captivity in Austria and in Germany. He who had gained so many triumphs -over the Turks was nefariously circumvented by the brethren of his own -faith, and seized by those who agreed with him in name only as members -of the Creed of Christ. Alas, how much more are secret snares to be -feared than open discord, according to the proverb, "It is easier to -avoid a hostile than a deceitful man." Oh, shame be it said, that one -whom no adversary could resist, nor the whole force of Saladin could -conquer, was now seized by an ignoble people, and kept a prisoner in -Germany. Oh, how painful is it for those who have been nurtured in -liberty, to be placed at the beck of another! But out of that captivity, -by God's usual mercy, his own activity, and the care of his faithful -servants, he was at length set at liberty for a large sum of money, -because he was known to be a man of great power. At last restored to his -native soil and the kingdom of his ancestors, in a short time he -restored all to tranquillity. He then crossed over into Normandy, to -avenge himself on the wanton aggressions of the King of France, his -rival; and when he had more than once defeated him, he powerfully -recovered with sword and spear his alienated rights, even with -augmentation. - - - - -RICHARD'S CAPTURE (1192). - -+Source.+--_Roger de Hoveden_, Vol. II., pp. 269-70. Bohn's Libraries. -G. Bell & Sons. - - -After this, the King of England placing everything in the hands of -Henry, Count of Champagne, hastened to return to his kingdom, by reason -of the sinister reports which he had heard, both as to the King of -France and the expulsion of his Chancellor, as also the Earl of -Mortaigne, his brother, who had seized the castles of the kingdom and -would have taken possession of the whole thereof if he could have found -the opportunity. Accordingly, the King of England came to Caiaphas, -where he fell sick, and proceeded thence to Acre. Here, after the feast -of St. Michael, being the eighth day before the Ides of October, and the -fifth day of the week, he embarked on board of a large buss, and, within -a month from that day, arrived at the island of Cunerfu, where he went -on board a boat, and sailed towards three galleys which he saw on the -opposite side off the coast of Romania, and hired them to take him as -far as Ragusa, for two hundred marks of silver; after which he returned -to his buss, and the said galleys with him; and, having made terms with -them, he took with him Baldwin, the advocate of Bethune, and twenty -other companions, and embarked on board one of the said galleys, and on -landing at Gazera, near Ragusa, declined to tell them that he was King -of England, but said that they were pilgrims. However, although he had a -long beard and long hair and garments, and everything else to resemble -the people of that country, he was unable to remain unknown, in -consequence of his great expenditure, which was quite foreign to the -usage of the people of that country. - -Immediately, the people of the province guessing that he was the King of -England, prepared to capture him and deliver him to the Emperor of the -Romans, who hated him, on account of the aid he had given to King -Tancred, and for the death of his kinsman, the Marquis Conrad. Upon the -King of England being informed of this by one of his followers, he -placed his retinue in charge of Baldwin, the Advocate of Bethune, and -ordered him to remain the next four days at that place, making a more -lavish expenditure than he himself had done; after which, he himself, -with a single attendant, having mounted a swift horse, his attendant -doing the same, set out late at night, and, hastening day and night, -arrived in the neighbourhood of Vienna; at a little village, not far -from which place he and his attendant took up their abode. While the -King's attendant was gone to buy food, the King, being fatigued by the -labour of his journey, immediately threw himself upon a bed and fell -asleep. In the meantime, his attendant, while endeavouring to exchange -some money, was recognized by the servant of the duke of Austria, and -taken prisoner, and brought before the duke; and, when he could conceal -it no longer, disclosed to him the lodging of the King; on which they -came, and, finding him asleep, took him prisoner. As for the Advocate of -Bethune, and those who were with him, on attempting to leave the town, -they were taken prisoners, and not allowed to depart. - - - - -THE RELEASE OF RICHARD (1192). - -+Source.+--_Roger de Hoveden_, Vol. II., pp. 281-2. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -Accordingly, upon hearing of the confinement of the King, Walter, -Archbishop of Rouen, and the other justiciaries of our lord the King, -sent the Abbot of Boxley and the Abbot of Pont Robert to Germany, to -seek the King of England. After having passed through the whole of -Germany, and not finding the King, they entered Bavaria, and met the -King at a town, the name of which is Oxefer, where he was brought before -the Emperor, to hold a conference with him, on Palm Sunday. On hearing -that the before-named abbots had come from England, the King showed -himself courteous and affable to them; making enquiries about the state -of his kingdom and the fidelity of his subjects, and the health and -prosperity of the King of Scotland, in whose fidelity he placed a very -strong reliance: on which they testified to what they had heard and -seen. A conference accordingly taking place between them, the King made -complaint of the treachery of his brother, John, earl of Mortaigne, on -whom he had conferred so many favours and boundless honors, and who had -thrown himself into the hands of the King of France against him, and, -having broken the ties of brotherhood, had made a league with death and -a compact with hell. The King, though greatly afflicted upon this -subject, suddenly broke forth into these words of consolation, saying, -"My brother John is not the man to subjugate a country, if there is a -person able to make the slightest resistance to his attempts." - -During his journey of three days, while on the road to meet the emperor, -it was the admiration of all how boldly, how courteously, and how -becomingly he behaved himself, and they judged him worthy of the -imperial elevation who so thoroughly understood the arts of command, and -how, with uniform self-possession, to rise superior to the two-faced -events of fortune. On a day named, after he had held a conference by -messengers with the emperor, they were unable on that day to have an -interview with him, because the Emperor had made of him many demands, to -which the King had determined not to yield, even though his life should -be perilled thereby. On the morrow, however, while all were despairing, -with joyous success ensued joyous consolation. - -For, on the emperor accusing the King of many things, and charging him -with many misdeeds, both with his betrayal of the land of Sulia, and -with the death of the Marquis of Montferrat, as also with reference to -certain covenants made between them and not observed by him, the King -made answer with such frankness, such self-possession and such -intrepidity, that the emperor thought him worthy, not only of his favour -and pardon, but even of his praise. For he raised the King when bending -before him, and received him with the kiss of peace, and made a treaty -of friendship with him, and, loading him with honors and succour (the -people standing round and bursting into tears for very joy), made a -promise that he would reconcile the King of England with the King of -France. After this, with the mediation of the duke of Austria, the King -of England promised that he would pay to the Emperor for his liberation, -by way of ransom, one hundred thousand marks. The emperor also promised -that, if by his means the King of England and the King of France could -not be reconciled, he would send the King of England home without -exacting the money. - - - - -ENGLAND UNDER THE CHANCELLORS (1191-3). - -+Source.+--_Roger de Hoveden_, Vol. II., p. 231 _seqq_. Bohn's Libraries. -G. Bell & Sons. - - -William, bishop of Ely, the King's Chancellor, was a great man among all -the people of the west, and, as though gifted with a two-fold right -hand, wielded the power of the kingdom, and the authority of the -Apostolic See, and was in possession of the King's seal over all lands, -so as to be enabled to govern according to his own will, and of his own -power to bring all things to completion; even in the same degree of -estimation as both king and priest together was he held; nor was there -any person to be found to dare to offer resistance to his will. For he -said, and the thing was done, he commanded, and all means were -discovered. In his hands were the royal treasures, the whole of the -King's riches, and the entire exchequer, so much so that all property -whatsoever that swam beneath our skies was no longer said to belong to -the King, but to him. And really if it had been the time of the Cĉsars, -he would with Tiberius have had himself styled the living God. But when -the King had given him certain earls as his associates, in order that at -least the more weighty concerns of the realm might be managed by their -counsels in common, he could not at all endure to have any partner -therein, as he thought that the greater part of his glory would be -thrown into the shade, if he should stand in need of the advice of any -mortal being. Therefore he ruled alone, therefore he reigned alone, and -from sea to sea was he dreaded as though a God; and were I to say still -more, I should not be telling a falsehood, because God is long-suffering -and merciful; while he, ruling every thing according to his own -impulses, was neither able to observe justice when acting, nor to endure -delay in waiting the proper time. Hence it arose that he set at nought -all the letters and mandates of his lord; that he might not seem to have -a superior nor be supposed to be subject to any one, having always made -every one act as the servant of his own will. Therefore, after England -had for a considerable time suffered under so heavy a burden and a yoke -so insupportable, at length, while groaning at his deeds, she cried -aloud with all her might. As, therefore, a man so powerful could not be -overcome by man, the Father of Mercies and the God of all consolation -came to the aid of the people who supplicated God, and supplanting the -hand of mercy in his case, hurled him down from his power, and brought -this accuser, or rather destroyer, to such a pitch of giddiness of mind, -that he was unable to recover or rouse himself therefrom; but he so -hardened his heart, blinded his mind, and infatuated his counsels, that -he first besieged the Archbishop of York in a church, then seized him, -and after seizing him, violently tore him away; after tearing him away, -strongly bound him; after strongly binding him, dragged him along; and -after dragging him along, threw him into prison. And although there was -a concourse of people who exclaimed, "What has this righteous man and -friend of God been guilty of, that he should be taken to prison? his -innocent blood is condemned without a cause." Still pity could not -listen where pride reigned, and God was not heard where the tyrant held -sway. For the said Archbishop was coming from the country of Normandy -with his pastoral staff and mitre, and ring, and superhumeral, which in -later times has been styled the pall. And although he was the son of -King Henry, of happy memory, and the brother of King Richard, who now -reigns, and the brother of John, Earl of Mortaigne, still, his royal -blood could be of no service to him; and although he had been recently -consecrated, the recent performance of that sacrament could not avail -him. - -The associates also of the said Chancellor whom the King had associated -with him in the government of the kingdom, accused him of many offences, -saying that, despising their advice, he had transacted all the affairs -of the kingdom according to impulse and his own will. The Archbishop of -Rouen also, and William Marshal, Earl of Striguil, then for the first -time produced before the people the sealed letters from our lord the -King, in which the King had sent orders from Messina, that they should -be associated with him in the government of the kingdom, and that, -without the advice of them and the other persons so appointed, he was -not to act in the affairs of the King and the kingdom, and that if he -should do anything to the detriment of the kingdom, or without the -consent of the persons before-named, he should be deposed and the -Archbishop of Rouen substituted in his place. - -It seemed good, therefore, to John, the King's brother, and all the -bishops, earls, and barons of the kingdom, and to the citizens of -London, that the Chancellor should be deposed, and they accordingly -deposed him, and substituted in his place the Archbishop of Rouen, who -was willing to do nothing in the government of kingdom except with the -will and consent of the persons assigned to him as associates therein, -and with the sanction of the barons of the exchequer. - - - - -THE CAPTURE OF ARTHUR (1202). - -+Source.+--_Roger of Wendover_, Vol. II., _Annal 1202_. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -When the French and the people of Poictou learned that the King was on -his way, they went out with a pompous array to meet him, and give him -battle; but when they met each other in battle order, and had engaged, -the King bravely withstood their turbulent attacks, and at length put -them to flight, pursuing them so quickly with his cavalry, that he -entered the castle at the same time as the fugitives. Then a most severe -conflict took place inside the walls of the castle, but was soon -determined by the laudable valour of the English: in the conflict there -two hundred French knights were taken prisoners, and all the nobles in -Poictou and Anjou, together with Arthur himself, so that not one out of -the whole number escaped, who could return and tell the misfortune to -the rest of their countrymen. Having, therefore, secured his prisoners -in fetters and shackles, and placed them in cars, a new and unusual mode -of conveyance, the King sent some of them to Normandy, and some to -England, to be imprisoned in strong castles, whence there would be no -fear of their escape; but Arthur was kept at Falaise under close custody. - - - - -THE LOSS OF NORMANDY (1204). - -+Source.+--_Roger of Wendover_, Vol. II., _Annal 1204_. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -Thus the castle of the Rock of Andelys fell into the hands of the French -King on the 6th of March, and Roger de Lacy with all his followers were -taken to France, where, on account of the bravery he had shown in -defence of his castle, he was detained prisoner on parole. On this all -the holders of castles in the transmarine territories, with the citizens -and other subjects of the King of England, sent messages to England to -tell him in what a precarious situation they were placed, and that the -time, according to the terms of the treaty, was near, when they must -either give up the cities and castles to the King of the French, or -consign to destruction the hostages which they had given him. To which -message King John answered, and intimated by the same messengers to all -of them, that they were to expect no assistance from him, but that they -each were to do what seemed best to him. And thus, all kind of defence -failing in those provinces, the whole of Normandy, Tours, Anjou, and -Poictou, with the cities, castles, and other possessions, except the -Castles of Rochelle, Thouars, and Niorz, fell to the dominion of the -King of the French. When this was told to the English King, he was -enjoying all the pleasures of life with his Queen, in whose company he -believed that he possessed everything he wanted; moreover, he felt -confidence in the immensity of the wealth he had collected, as if by -that he could regain the territory he had lost. - - - - -LONDON (CIRC. 1204). - -+Source.+--_Richard of Devizes, Chronicles of the Crusades_, § 80. -Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -Every race of men, out of every nation which is under heaven, resort -thither in great numbers; every nation has introduced into that city its -vices and bad manners. No one lives in it without offence; there is not -a single street in it that does not abound in miserable, obscene -wretches; there, in proportion as any man has exceeded in wickedness, so -much is he the better. I am not ignorant of the disposition I am -exhorting; you have, in addition to your youth, an ardent disposition, a -slowness of memory and a soberness of reason between extremes. I feel in -myself no uneasiness about you, unless you should abide with men of -corrupt lives; for from our associations our manners are formed. But let -that be as it may. You will come to London. Behold! I warn you, whatever -of evil or perversity there is in any, whatever in all parts of the -world, you will find in that city alone. Go not to the dances of -panders, nor mix yourself up with the herds of the houses of ill fame; -avoid the talus and the dice, the theatre and the tavern. You will find -more braggadocios there than in all France, while the number of -flatterers is infinite. Stage-players, buffoons, those that have no hair -on their bodies, Garamantes, pickthanks, catamites, effeminate -evildoers, lewd musical girls, druggists, lustful persons, -fortune-tellers, extortioners, nightly strollers, magicians, mimics, -common beggars, tatterdemalions--this whole crew has filled every house. -So if you do not wish to live with the shameful, you will not dwell in -London. - - -THE TOWNS OF ENGLAND. - -I am not speaking against the learned, whether monks or Jews; although, -still, from their very dwelling together with such evil persons, I -should esteem them less perfect there than elsewhere. - -Nor does my advice go so far, as that you should betake yourself to no -city; with my counsel you will take up your residence nowhere but in a -town, though it remains to say in what. - -Therefore, if you should land near Canterbury, you will have to lose -your way, if even you should but pass through it. It is an assemblage of -the vilest, entirely devoted to their--I know not whom, but who has been -lately canonized, and had been the Archbishop of Canterbury, as -everywhere they die in the open day in the streets for want of bread and -employment. - -Rochester and Chichester are mere villages, and they possess nothing for -which they should be called cities, but the Sees of their bishops. -Oxford scarcely, I will not say satisfies, but sustains its clerks. -Exeter supports men and beasts with the same grain. Bath is placed, or -rather buried, in the lowest parts of the valleys, in a very dense -atmosphere and sulphury vapour, as it were at the gates of Hell. Nor yet -will you select your habitation in the Northern cities nor in Worcester, -Chester, Hereford, on account of the desperate Welshmen. York abounds in -Scots, vile and faithless men, or rather rascals. The town of Ely is -always putrefied by the surrounding marshes. In Durham, Norwich, or -Lincoln, there are very few of your disposition among the powerful; you -will never hear anyone speak French. At Bristol there is nobody who is -not, or has not been, a soap-maker, and every Frenchman esteems -soap-makers as he does nightmen. - -After the cities, every market, village or town, has but rude and rustic -inhabitants. Moreover, at all times, account the Cornish people for such -as you know our Flemish are accounted in France. For the rest, the -kingdom itself is generally most favoured with the dew of heaven and the -fatness of the earth; and in every place there are some good, but much -fewer in them all than in Winchester alone. - -This is in those parts the Jerusalem of the Jews, in it alone they enjoy -perpetual peace; it is the school of those who desire to live well and -prosper. Here they become men, here there is bread and wine enough for -nothing. There are therein monks of such compassion and gentleness, -clergy of such understanding and frankness, citizens of such civility -and good faith, ladies of such beauty and modesty, that little hinders -but I should go there and become a Christian with such Christians. To -that city I direct you, the city of cities, the mother of all, the best -above all. - -There is but one fault, and that alone in which they customarily indulge -too much. With the exception I should say of the learned and of the -Jews, the Winchester people tell lies like watchmen, but it is in making -up reports. For in no place under heaven so many false rumours are -fabricated so easily as there; otherwise they are true in everything. - - - - -JOHN'S GRANT TO THE ABBEY OF CROYLAND (1202-1206). - -+Source.+--_Ingulph's Chronicles._ Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -The Charter of our lord the King, John, as to the confirmation of the -boundaries of the abbey, and of which mention is made above, was to the -following effect: "John, by the Grace of God, King of England, lord of -Ireland, duke of Normandy and Aquitaine, and Earl of Anjou, to the -archbishops, bishops, abbots, earls, barons, justiciaries, sheriffs, and -all his bailiffs and faithful subjects, greeting. Know ye, that we have -granted and confirmed unto God and the Church of St. Guthlac at -Croyland, and to the abbot and monks there serving God, all the lands -and tenements, and other the possessions to the said church belonging, -and in especial the site of the said abbey, together with the boundaries -thereof herein named, which extend as follow: a distance of five -leagues, from Croyland to the place where the Asendyk falls into the -waters of the Welland, together with all piscaries to the said -boundaries belonging. Wherefore we do will and strictly command that the -before-named church, and abbot, and monks shall hold and for ever -possess all their lands, tenements, and other their possessions, and all -the gifts which since the death of King Henry, the grandfather of our -father, have been reasonably given to them, fully, peacefully, freely, -quietly, and honourably, to enjoy the same in wood and in plain, in -meadows and in pastures, in waters and in marshes, in preserves and in -fisheries, in mills and in mill-dams, and in all other things and -places, with right of Sach and Soch, and Thol, and Them, and -Infangthefe, and with all other free customs and acquittances, as fully, -freely, and quietly as the said church, and abbot, and monks, held the -same in the time of King Henry, the grandfather of our father, or other -our predecessors Kings of England, and as fully, freely, and quietly as -any churches in our kingdom of England hold the same, in such manner as -is by the Charter of King Henry our father reasonably testified, etc. -Given by the hand of Simon, Archdeacon of Wells." - -Not even thus, however, did the venerable abbot Henry gain the wish for -repose, but, like a stone out of the living rock to be placed in a -heavenly house, was he squared, both on the right side and on the left, -by repeated blows and numerous buffetings. For Acharius, also the Abbot -of Burgh St. Peter (not content with his own boundaries, but desirous, -contrary to the prophetic warning "to join house to house, and lay field -to field, till there be no place,") first, by the royal writ, obtained -of the King from beyond sea, impleaded the said abbot Henry, and without -any good reason claimed against him our southern marsh called Alderland, -of which our monastery had held undisturbed possession from its -foundation until the times of our said father, just as the Assyrians did -against the people of God. Upon this, Hubert, Archbishop of Canterbury, -who was then chief justiciary of England, sent letters mandatory to the -abbats of Ramsay and Thorney, directing them to make inquisition in his -behalf upon the oaths of eighteen knights, mutually agreed upon, what -right each of them had to the lands, meadows, pastures, and marshes, and -all other things between the river Rene, and the river Welland, and -which ought to be the boundaries between the Abbey of Burgh and the -Abbey of Croyland, and fully to state the said inquisition, under their -seals, and those of the knights to the before-named archbishop and -justices. - -A dissension, however, arising between the inquisitors, they returned to -their homes, leaving the matter unsettled. - -At length, however, after many conferences, discussions, delays, and -expenses on both sides the dispute between the two abbats having been -enquired into at great length before the justices of our lord the King -at Lexington, was finally settled to the no small detriment of the -church of Croyland. - - - - -THE ELECTION OF LANGTON (1207). - -+Source.+--_Roger of Wendover_, Vol. II., _Annal 1207_. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -About this time the monks of the church of Canterbury appeared before -our lord the Pope, to plead a disgraceful dispute which had arisen -between themselves; for a certain part of them, by authenticated letters -of the convent, presented Reginald, sub-prior of Canterbury, as they had -often done, to be archbishop-elect, and earnestly required the -confirmation of his election; the other portion of the same monks had, -by letters alike authentic, presented John, bishop of Norwich, showing -by many arguments that the election of the sub-prior was null, not only -because it had been made by night, and without the usual ceremonies, and -without the consent of the King, but also because it had not been made -by the older and wiser part of the convent; and thus setting forth these -reasons, they asked that that election should be confirmed, which was -made before fitting witnesses in open day and by consent, and in the -presence of the King. At length, after long arguments on both sides, our -lord the Pope, seeing that the parties could not agree in fixing on the -same person, and that both elections had been made irregularly, and not -according to the decrees of the holy canons, by the advice of his -cardinals, annulled both elections, laying the apostolic interdict on -the parties, and by definitive judgment ordering, that neither of them -should again aspire to the honours of the archbishopric. When at length -the letters of our lord the Pope came to the notice of the English King, -he was exceedingly enraged, as much at the promotion of Stephen Langton, -as at the annulling of the election of the bishop of Norwich, and -accused the monks of Canterbury of treachery; for he said that they had, -to the prejudice of his rights, elected their sub-prior without his -permission, and afterwards, to palliate their fault by giving -satisfaction to him, they chose the bishop of Norwich; that they had -also received money from the treasury for their expenses in obtaining -the confirmation of the said bishop's election from the apostolic see; -and to complete their iniquity, they had there elected Stephen Langton, -his open enemy, and had obtained his consecration to the archbishopric. -On this account the said King, in the fury of his anger and indignation, -sent Fulk de Cantelu and Henry de Cornhill, two most cruel and inhuman -knights, with armed attendants, to expel the monks of Canterbury, as if -they were guilty of a crime against his injured majesty from England, or -else to consign them to capital punishment. These knights were not slow -to obey the commands of their lord, but set out for Canterbury, and, -entering the monastery with drawn swords, in the King's name fiercely -ordered the prior and monks to depart immediately from the kingdom of -England as traitors to the King's Majesty; and they affirmed with an -oath that, if they (the monks) refused to do this, they would themselves -set fire to the monastery, and the other offices adjoining it, and would -burn all the monks themselves with their buildings. The monks, acting -unadvisedly, departed without violence or laying hands on anyone; all of -them, except thirteen sick men who were lying in the infirmary unable to -walk, forthwith crossed into Flanders, and were honourably received at -the Abbey of St. Bertinus and other monasteries on the Continent. -Afterwards, by the orders of the King, some monks of the order of St. -Augustine were placed in the church of Canterbury in their stead to -perform the duties there; the before-mentioned bulk managing, and even -distributing and confiscating, all the property of the same monks, -whilst their lands and those of the archbishop remained uncultivated. -The aforesaid monks were driven from their monastery into exile on the -fourteenth of July. - - - - -THE INTERDICT (1208). - -+Source.+--_Roger of Wendover_, Vol. II., _Annal 1208_. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -The Bishops of London, Ely, and Winchester, in execution of the -legateship entrusted to them, went to King John, and after duly setting -forth the apostolic commands, entreated of him humbly and with tears, -that he, having God in his sight, would recall the archbishop and the -monks of Canterbury to their Church, and honour and love them with -perfect affection, and they informed him that thus he would avoid the -shame of an interdict, and the Disposer of rewards, would if he did so, -multiply his temporal honours on him, and after his death would bestow -lasting glory on him. When the said bishops wished, out of regard to the -King, to prolong the discourse, the King became nearly mad with rage, -and broke forth in words of blasphemy against the Pope and his -cardinals, swearing by God's teeth, that, if they or any other priests -soever presumptuously dared to lay his dominions under an interdict, he -would immediately send all the prelates of England, clerks as well as -ordained persons, to the Pope, and confiscate all their property; he -added, moreover, that all the clerks of Rome or of the Pope himself who -could be found in England or in his other territories, he would send to -Rome with their eyes plucked out, and their noses slit, that by these -marks they might be known there from other people; in addition to this, -he plainly ordered the bishops to take themselves quickly from his sight -if they wished to keep their bodies free from harm. - - - - -THE BATTLE OF BOUVINES (1214). - -+Source.+--_Matthew of Westminster_, Vol. II., p. 119. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -The Count of Flanders and William, Earl of Salisbury, by making a -prodigal distribution of the King's treasures, collected a numerous army -of hired mercenaries, having formed a design of suddenly attacking -Philip, King of France on a Sunday, as he was not accustomed to bear -arms on that day. They had also great hope from, and great reliance in, -the wisdom and assistance of the Emperor Otho, who was, as it were, -watching for a struggle with a drawn sword. - -Accordingly the battle of Bouvines in Flanders was fought, and great -bravery was shown on both sides. The King of France had three fine -horses stabbed under him, nevertheless by the assistance of God he that -day gained an important triumph over his enemies. Many nobles both of -the Empire and of the kingdom of England were taken prisoners, but the -Emperor escaped with a few of his men who were at hand. To the greater -confusion of King John, he was repulsed from the castle which is called -Monk's Rock, in consequence of the arrival of Louis, a son of the King -of France; so that hearing the news of the taking of his nobles at -Bouvines, he felt both God and man were offended with, and hostile to -him. Accordingly he fled disgracefully and ignominiously from the siege -before mentioned, and if he had not given eleven thousand marks of -silver for a truce for 3 years and then retreated into England with all -speed, he would no doubt have been taken, to his great disgrace. - - - - -EVENTS LEADING TO THE MAGNA CHARTA (1214). - -+Source.+--_Roger of Wendover_, Vol. II., _Annal 1214_. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons. - - -On the 25th of August in the same year, Stephen, Archbishop of -Canterbury, with the bishops, abbots, priors, deacons, and barons of the -kingdom assembled at St. Paul's in the City of London, and there the -archbishop granted permission to the Conventual Churches, as well as to -the secular priests, to chant the services of the church in a low voice, -in the hearing of their parishioners. At this conference, as report -asserts, the said archbishop called some of the nobles aside to him, and -conversed privately with them to the following effect: "Did you hear," -said he, "how, when I absolved the King at Winchester, I made him swear -that he would do away with unjust laws, and would recall good laws, such -as those of King Edward, and cause them to be observed by all in the -kingdom; a Charter of Henry Ist of England has just now been found, by -which you may, if you wish it, recall your long-lost rights and your -former condition." - - * * * * * - -On the Monday next after the octaves of Easter, the said barons -assembled in the town of Brackley, and when the King learned this, he -sent the archbishop of Canterbury, and William Marshal earl of Pembroke, -with some other prudent men, to them to enquire what the laws and -liberties were which they demanded. The barons then delivered to the -messengers a paper, containing in great measure the laws and ancient -customs of the kingdom, and declared that, unless the King immediately -granted them and confirmed them under his own seal, they would, by -taking possession of his fortresses, force him to give them sufficient -satisfaction as to their before-named demands. The archbishop with his -fellow messengers then carried the paper to the King, and read to him -the heads of the paper one by one throughout. - -The King when he heard the purport of these heads, derisively said, with -the greatest indignation, "Why, amongst these unjust demands, did not -the barons ask for my kingdom also? Their demands are vain and -visionary, and are unsupported by any plea of reason whatever." And at -length he angrily declared with an oath, that he would never grant them -such liberties as would render him their slave. The principal of these -laws and liberties, which the nobles required to be confirmed to them, -are partly described above in the Charter of King Henry, and partly -extracted from the old laws of King Edward as the following history will -show in due time. - - - - -KING JOHN AND THE ABBOT OF CANTERBURY. - - -[Traditional ballad of the 13th century. Probably of Coptic folk-lore -and transferred to John. Thus it illustrates the reputation of John and -not an actual incident.] - - An ancient story I'll tell you anon - Of a notable prince that was called King John; - And he ruled England with main and with might, - For he did great wrong and maintain'd little right. - - And I'll tell you a story, a story so merry - Concerning the Abbot of Canterbury; - How for his house-keeping, and high renown, - They rode post for him to London town. - - An hundred men the King did hearsay, - The Abbot kept in his house every day; - And fifty gold chains, without any doubt, - In velvet coats waited the Abbot about. - - "How now, father Abbot, I hear it of thee, - Thou keepest a far better house than me, - And for thy house-keeping, and high renown, - I fear thou work'st treason against my crown." - - "My liege," quo' the Abbot, "I would it were known, - I never spend nothing but what is my own; - And I trust, your grace will do me no dere, - For spending of my own true-gotten gere." - - "Yes, yes, father Abbot, thy fault it is high, - And now for the same thou needest must die; - For except thou canst answer me questions three, - Thy head shall be smitten from thy body. - - "And first," quo' the King, "When I'm in this stead, - With my crown of gold so fair on my head; - Among all my liege-men so noble of birth - Thou must tell me to one penny what I am worth. - - "Secondly, tell me, without any doubt, - How soon I may ride the whole world about; - And at the third question thou must no shrink, - But tell me here truly, what I do think." - - "O, these are hard questions for my shallow wit, - Nor I cannot answer your grace as yet; - But if you will give me but three weeks' space, - I'll do my endeavour to answer your grace." - - "Now three weeks' space to thee I will give, - And that is the longest time thou hast to live; - For if thou dost not answer my questions three, - Thy lands and thy livings are forfeit to me." - - Away rode the Abbot all sad at that word, - And he rode to Cambridge and Oxenford; - But never a doctor there was so wise, - That could with his learning an answer devize. - - Then home rode the Abbot of comfort so cold, - And he met his shepherd a going to fold: - "How now, my lord Abbot, you are welcome home; - What news do you bring us from good King John?" - - "Sad news, sad news, shepherd, I must give; - That I have but three days more to live: - For if I do not answer him questions three, - My head will be smitten from my body. - - "The first is to tell him there in that stead - With his crown of gold so fair on his head, - Among all his liege-men so noble of birth, - To within one penny of what he is worth. - - "The second, to tell him, without any doubt, - How soon he may ride this whole world about: - And at the third question I must not shrink, - But tell him there truly what he does think." - - "Now cheer up, sir Abbot, did you never hear yet, - That a fool he may learn a wise man to wit? - Lend one horse, and serving men, and your apparel, - And I'll ride to London to answer your quarrel. - - "Nay, frown not, if it hath been told unto me, - I am like your lordship as ever may be; - And if you will but lend me your gown, - There is none shall know us at fair London town." - - "Now horses, and serving men thou shalt have, - With sumptuous array most gallant and brave; - With crozier, and mitre, and rochet, and cope, - Fit to appear 'fore our father the Pope." - - "Now welcome Sir Abbot," the King he did say, - "'Tis well thou'rt come back to keep thy day; - For an if thou canst answer my questions three, - Thy life and thy living both savéd shall be. - - "And first, when thou seest here in this stead, - With my crown of gold so fair on my head, - Among all my liege-men so noble of birth, - Tell me to one penny what I am worth." - - "For thirty pence our Saviour was sold - Among the false Jews, as I have been told; - And twenty-nine is the worth of thee, - For I think thou art one penny worser than he." - - The King he laughed and swore by St. Bittel - "I did not think I had been worth so little! - --Now secondly tell me, without any doubt, - How soon I may ride this whole world about." - - "You must rise with the sun, and ride with the same, - Until the next morning he riseth again; - And then your grace need not make any doubt, - But in twenty-four hours you'll ride it about." - - The King he laughed and swore by St. John, - "I did not think it could be gone so soon! - --Now from the third question thou must not shrink, - But tell me here truly what I do think." - - "Yea, that I shall do, and make your grace merry: - You think I'm the Abbot of Canterbury; - But I'm his poor shepherd, as plain you may see, - That am come to beg pardon for him and for me." - - The King he laughed and swore by the mass, - "I'll make thee lord abbot this day in his place!" - "Now, nay, my liege, be not in such speed, - For alack, I can neither write, nor read." - - "Four nobles a week, then, I will give thee, - For this merry jest thou hast shown unto me; - And tell the old Abbot when thou comest home, - Thou has brought him a pardon from good King John." - - - - -THE LAST DAYS OF KING JOHN (1216). - -+Source.+--_Matthew of Westminster_, Vol. II., pp. 127, 128. -G. Bell & Sons. - - -Prince Louis and all his followers embarked on board the ships, and came -with a fair wind to the isle of Thanet, and anchored in the place which -is called Stanhore, on the 21st of May. King John was at that time with -his army at Dover, but as he was surrounded by a band of foreign -mercenaries, who loved Louis more than John, King of England, he did not -dare to encounter Louis in a hostile manner, lest his troups might -perchance desert King John himself in his necessity, and transfer -themselves to Louis. From which considerations he preferred retreating -at the time to engaging in a doubtful battle. Therefore, he retreated, -and withdrew to Canterbury, and left and entrusted the Castle of Dover -to the custody and good faith of Hubert de Burgh. And soon afterwards, -Gualo, the legate, landed in England, for the protection of King John -and the kingdom against Louis and his partisans. But King John fled as -far as Winchester, and Louis, when he found that no one offered to -resist him, disembarked from his ships, and landing at Sandwich, subdued -immediately the whole of that district, with the exception of the town -of Dover, and hastening towards London, he made himself master of the -Castle of Rochester, and on the 2nd of June he arrived in London, where -first of all he offered up prayers at St. Paul's, and was afterwards -publicly received by the clergy and laity with great joy, and received -the fealty and homage of all the barons. And shortly afterwards, namely -on the 14th of June, the city of Winchester was surrendered to him; and -on the day after the feast of Saint John, he took the castle of the -city, and the bishop's castle also; and on the 9th of July he received -the submission of the Castles of Odiham, Farnham, Guildford and Reigate. -The Castle of Windsor was besieged by the earls and barons of both -France and England, but they were forced to retreat from before it, -without succeeding in their object. But the Castle of Cambridge was -taken by the barons, with twenty esquires which were found in it. - -The same year Gualo, the legate, exacted visitation fees throughout all -England, from all the cathedral churches and houses of religious -brotherhoods, fixing each visitation fee at fifty shillings. He also -seized all the benefices of the clergy and men of religious orders, who -adhered to Louis and the barons, and converted them to the use of his -own clergy. In the meantime, King John, inflamed with the madness of -passion, oppressed and grievously afflicted the provinces of Suffolk and -Norfolk. Then, continuing his march towards the north, he irrecoverably -lost his carriages, and much of his baggage at Wellester, where they -were swallowed up by a quicksand. And when he heard the news he grieved -inconsolably, and redoubling deep sighs, he passed the night at -Swineshead Abbey, belonging to the Carthusian order, where according to -his custom, he gorged himself with peaches soaked in new wine and cider, -and being greatly absorbed in grief for his recent loss, he became -attacked with a severe illness. - -But the next day, concealing his illness lest the enemy should triumph -over him, he, though with difficulty, mounted his horse; and soon -afterwards, having had a litter drawn by horses made for him, he -dismounted from his palfrey and entered it, and in this way he came to -the Castle of Leadford, where he spent the night, and found his disease -increase greatly. But the next day he was carried forwards and arrived -at the Castle of Newark where he took to his bed, and his sickness -assumed a fatal appearance; and summoning the Abbot of Crofestune, who -was skilful in the art of medicine, to his side, he confessed himself to -him, and received the eucharist from him. And he appointed Henry, his -eldest son, the heir of his kingdom, bequeathing his body to the Church -of Worcester, under the protection of Saint Wolstan. After this, with -the greatest bitterness of spirit, he cursed all his barons, instead of -bidding them farewell; and in this manner, poor, deprived of all his -treasures, and not retaining the smallest portion of land in peace, so -that he was truly called Lackland, he most miserably departed from this -life on the night following the next after the day of Saint Luke the -Evangelist. And because this John made himself detestable to many -persons, not only on account of the death of his nephew, Arthur, but -also on account of his tyrannical conduct, and of the tribute with which -he bound the kingdom of England under perpetual slavery, and of the war -which his misdeeds provoked, he scarcely deserved to be mourned by the -lamentations of any one. - -The following are the territories which John lost by his cruelties and -oppressions, which he did not resist from doing to everyone. First of -all the duchy of Normandy, the County of Blois, the County of Maine, -Anjou, Poitou, the Limosin, Auvergne and Angoulême. And all these -districts at one time belonged to King John. Besides this he subjected -England and Ireland to the payment of tribute, and never recovered any -of his losses, to the day of his death. - - -GLASGOW: PRINTED AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS BY ROBERT MACLEHOSE AND CO. LTD. - - - - - BELL'S - English History Source Books - - OPINIONS OF THE PRESS. - - -"This compilation from original sources will be found an excellent -supplement to the ordinary school class-book on History."--_Athenĉum._ - -"This new volume (_Puritanism and Liberty_) of Messrs. Winbolt and -Bell's excellent series is fully up to the standard of its predecessors. -The existence of such collections of original documents at so reasonable -a price must make the study of history infinitely easier for both -teacher and pupil, and infinitely more interesting."--_Spectator._ - -"Extracts such as will add flesh and blood to the dry-bones of a -textbook."--_Journal of Education._ - -"We have often felt the need for such a book during our own preparation -of the history lesson, and we welcome this series.... In view of the -recent Regulations of the Department regarding history, the series -will be indispensable to those reading history for the L.C. -Certificate."--_Educational News._ - -"A wonderful volume for the price asked and is full of good things well -chosen."--_Guardian._ - -"The books are excellent and should prove exceedingly useful to -scholars, for they are no dry-as-dust compilations, which have done more -to turn people against the study of history than anything -else."--_Field._ - -"Even the ordinary reader will find much in these volumes to entertain -as well as to instruct. In addition to "stock" documents, there is -included much novel matter. The price of the volumes is almost -ludicrously small when compared with their worth."--_Liverpool Post._ - -"We give a hearty welcome to the Series."--_Education._ - - - - -New Historical Class Books - - -+An Introduction to English Industrial History.+ - -By HENRY ALLSOPP, B.A., late Vice-Principal of Ruskin College, Oxford. -Crown 8vo. With Maps and Plans. 2s. - -"Written with knowledge and enthusiasm."--_Athenĉum._ - - -+Highways of the World:+ A Reader Correlating Geography and History. - -By A. E. M'KILLIAM, M.A., author of "Makers of History," "A Senior -History of England." Crown 8vo. With Illustrations and Special Maps and -Plans. Price 1s. 6d. - - -+Mediĉval England: A Framework of English History, 1066-1485.+ - -By S. M. TOYNE, M.A., Head Master of St. Peter's School, York, late -Senior History Master at Haileybury College. Crown 8vo. 1s. net. - -This volume may be used with advantage with Bell's ENGLISH HISTORY -SOURCE BOOKS. - - -+Landmarks in the History of Europe.+ - -A Reading Book for the use of Lower Forms in Secondary Schools. By E. M. -RICHARDSON, B.A., Assistant Mistress at St. Saviour's and St. Olave's -Grammar School for Girls, S.E. 2nd edition. Crown 8vo. With Maps and -Illustrations. 2s. - - -+Landmarks in the History of Greater Britain.+ - -By Miss RICHARDSON, B.A. Ready immediately. 2s. - - -LONDON: G. BELL & SONS, LTD. - - - - -BELL'S ENGLISH HISTORY SOURCE BOOKS. - - -_Volumes now Ready. 1s. net each._ - -+1307-1399. War and Misrule+ (special period for the School Certificate -Examination, July and December, 1913). Edited by A. A. LOCKE. - -+1154-1216. The Angevins and the Charter.+ Edited by S. M. TOYNE, M.A., -Headmaster of St. Peter's School, York, late Assistant Master at -Haileybury College. - -+1485-1547. The Reformation and the Renaissance.+ Edited by F. W. -BEWSHER, Assistant Master at St. Paul's School. - -+1547-1603. The Age of Elizabeth.+ Edited by ARUNDELL ESDAILE, M.A. - -+1603-1660. Puritanism and Liberty.+ Edited by KENNETH BELL, M.A. - -+1660-1714. A Constitution in Making.+ Edited by G. B. PERRETT, M.A. - -+1714-1760. Walpole and Chatham.+ Edited by K. A. ESDAILE. - -+1760-1801. American Independence and the French Revolution.+ Edited by -S. E. WINBOLT, M.A. - -+1801-1815. England and Napoleon.+ Edited by S. E. WINBOLT, M.A. - -+1816-1836. Peace and Reform.+ Edited by A. C. W. EDWARDS, Assistant -Master at Christ's Hospital. - -+1876-1887. Imperialism and Mr. Gladstone.+ Edited by R. H. GRETTON. - -+1535-Present-day. Canada.+ Edited by H. F. MUNRO, M.A. - - -_Other volumes, covering the whole range of English History from Roman -Britain to 1887, are in active preparation, and will be issued at short -intervals._ - - -LONDON: G. BELL AND SONS, LTD. - - - - - -End of Project Gutenberg's The Angevins and the Charter, by S. M. Toyne - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ANGEVINS AND THE CHARTER *** - -***** This file should be named 50791-8.txt or 50791-8.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/0/7/9/50791/ - -Produced by Chris Pinfield, and The Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/50791-8.zip b/old/50791-8.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 07e3bc1..0000000 --- a/old/50791-8.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50791-h.zip b/old/50791-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c9c3d3d..0000000 --- a/old/50791-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50791-h/50791-h.htm b/old/50791-h/50791-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index d74f015..0000000 --- a/old/50791-h/50791-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,6300 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> - -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> - <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=ISO-8859-1" /> - <title> - The Angevins and the Charter: 1154-1216 - by Toyne, S. M. - </title> - - <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> - - <style type="text/css"> - - body { - margin-left: 7%; - margin-right: 7%; - font-size: 110%; - } - - p { - margin-top: .5em; - text-indent: 1em; - text-align: justify; - margin-bottom: .5em; - line-height: 110%; - } - - h1 { - text-align: center; - clear: both; - font-weight: normal; - font-style: normal; - font-size: 160%; - line-height: 160%; - margin-top: 1em; - margin-bottom: 1em; - } - - h2 { - text-align: center; - clear: both; - font-weight: normal; - font-style: normal; - font-size: 130%; - line-height: 130%; - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 1em; - } - - h3 { - text-align: center; - clear: both; - font-weight: normal; - font-style: normal; - font-size: 130%; - line-height: 130%; - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 1em; - } - - h4 { - text-align: center; - clear: both; - font-weight: normal; - font-style: normal; - font-size: 110%; - line-height: 110%; - margin-top: 1em; - margin-bottom: 0.5em; - } - - /* styles for Transcriber's Note */ - #tnote { - background-color: #EEE; - color: inherit; - margin: 2em 20%; - padding: 0.5em 1em; - border: 1px solid gray; - font-size: small; - } - #tnote p { - text-indent: 0; - text-align: left; - margin-bottom: .75em; - margin-top: .25em; - } - - /* styles for front matter */ - #front { - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 3em; - } - #front p { - margin-top: 1.5em; - margin-bottom: 1em; - text-indent: 0; - text-align: center; - line-height: 125%; - } - - /* style for illustrations */ - .image-center { - margin: 1.5em auto; - text-align: center; - } - - /* style for page numbers */ - .pagenum { - position: absolute; - right: 1.5%; - font-size: small; - font-style: normal; - font-weight: normal; - text-align: right; - } - - /* styles for letter footers */ - .foot { - margin-top: 0.5em; - margin-bottom: 2.5em; - } - div.left1 { - padding-left: 1em; - text-align: left; - } - div.right1 { - padding-right: 1em; - text-align: right; - } - - /* styles for ToC */ - #toc { - width: 95%; - max-width: 30em; - border-spacing: 0.25em; - margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto; - margin-bottom: 2em; - } - #toc td { - line-height: 100%; - font-size: small; - } - #toc td.year { - width: 2.5em; - text-align: left; - vertical-align: top; - } - #toc td.chap { - padding-left: 1em; - text-indent: -1em; - text-align: left; - font-variant: small-caps; - vertical-align: top; - } - #toc td.chap2 { - padding-left: 1em; - text-indent: -1em; - text-align: left; - vertical-align: top; - } - #toc td.chap3 { - padding-left: 1em; - text-align: left; - vertical-align: top; - font-variant: small-caps; - } - #toc td.yearchap { - vertical-align: top; - padding-left: 4em; - text-indent: -4em; - text-align: left; - } - #toc td.ref { - width: 10em; - vertical-align: middle; - text-align: left; - font-style: italic; - } - #toc td.ref2 { - width: 10em; - vertical-align: middle; - text-align: center; - } - #toc td.pagno { - width: 2.5em; - vertical-align: middle; - text-align: right; - } - - /* styles for footnotes */ - .fnanchor { - vertical-align: 0.3em; - font-size: x-small; - font-weight: normal; - font-style: normal; - text-decoration: none; - } - .footnote { - margin-left: 2.5%; - margin-right: 2.5%; - margin-top: 1em; - margin-bottom: 1em; - font-size: small; - } - - /* style for thought-breaks */ - .thought-reg { - margin-left: 2em; - letter-spacing: 4em; - } - .thought-poem { - letter-spacing: 3em; - margin-top: 1em; - } - - /* styles for poetry */ - .poetry-container { - text-align: center; - } - .poetry { - display: inline-block; - text-align: left; - font-size: small; - } - .poetry .stanza { - margin: 1em auto; - } - .poetry .verse { - text-indent: -3em; - padding-left: 3em; - } - .poetry .quote { - text-indent: -3.4em; - } - .linenum { - position: absolute; - left: 15%; - font-size: medium; - text-align: left; - } - - /* style for printer, publisher */ - .print-pub { - text-indent: 0; - text-align: center; - margin-top: 3em; - margin-bottom: 1em; - font-size: small; - } - - /* styles for notices */ - .box { - margin: 4em 5%; - padding: 2em; - border: 1px solid black; - font-size: small; - } - - .box p.indent { - padding-left: 2em; - text-indent: -2em; - } - - /* misc styles */ - .nodent { text-indent: 0; } - .center { text-indent: 0; text-align: center; } - .smcap { font-variant: small-caps; } - .small { font-size: small; } - .x-small { font-size: x-small; } - -@media handheld { - .linenum { - text-indent: -5em; - font-size: medium; - text-align: left; - } - } - - </style> - </head> -<body> - - -<pre> - -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Angevins and the Charter, by S. M. Toyne - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: The Angevins and the Charter - 1154-1216 - -Author: S. M. Toyne - -Editor: S. E. Winbolt - Kenneth Bell - -Release Date: December 30, 2015 [EBook #50791] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ANGEVINS AND THE CHARTER *** - - - - -Produced by Chris Pinfield, and The Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive) - - - - - - -</pre> - - -<div id="tnote"> - -<p>Transcriber's Note.</p> - -<p>Apparent typographical errors have been corrected. The use of hyphens -has been rationalised.</p> - -<p>Notices of other books in the series, of related works, and press -reviews of the series, have been moved to the end of the text.</p> - -</div> - -<div id="front"> - -<p>BELL'S ENGLISH HISTORY SOURCE BOOKS</p> - -<p><i>General Editors</i>: <span class="smcap">S. E. Winbolt, M.A., and -Kenneth Bell, M.A.</span></p> - -<h1>THE ANGEVINS AND<br /> - THE CHARTER<br /> - <span class="small">(1154-1216)</span></h1> - - <p>THE BEGINNING OF ENGLISH LAW, THE INVASION<br /> - OF IRELAND AND THE CRUSADES</p> - - <p><span class="x-small">BY</span><br /> - S. M. TOYNE, M.A.<br /> - <span class="x-small">HEADMASTER OF ST. PETER'S SCHOOL, YORK</span><br /> - LATE ASSISTANT MASTER AT HAILEYBURY COLLEGE</p> - -<div class="image-center"> - <img width="82" height="100" alt="" src="images/bell.jpg" /> -</div> - - <p>LONDON<br /> - G. BELL AND SONS, LTD.<br /> - 1913</p> - -</div> - -<div><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_v" id="Page_v">{v}</a></span></div> - -<h2>INTRODUCTION</h2> - -<p class="nodent"><span class="smcap">This</span> -series of English History Source Books is intended for -use with any ordinary textbook of English History. Experience -has conclusively shown that such apparatus is a valuable—nay, -an indispensable—adjunct to the history lesson. It is -capable of two main uses: either by way of lively illustration -at the close of a lesson, or by way of inference-drawing, before -the textbook is read, at the beginning of the lesson. The kind -of problems and exercises that may be based on the documents -are legion, and are admirably illustrated in a <i>History of -England for Schools</i>, Part I., by Keatinge and Frazer, pp. -377-381. However, we have no wish to prescribe for the -teacher the manner in which he shall exercise his craft, but -simply to provide him and his pupils with materials hitherto -not readily accessible for school purposes. The very moderate -price of the books in this series should bring them within the -reach of every secondary school. Source books enable the -pupil to take a more active part than hitherto in the history -lesson. Here is the apparatus, the raw material: its use we -leave to teacher and taught.</p> - -<p>Our belief is that the books may profitably be used by all -grades of historical students between the standards of fourth-form -boys in secondary schools and undergraduates at Universities. -What differentiates students at one extreme from -those at the other is not so much the kind of subject-matter -dealt with, as the amount they can read into or extract -from it.</p> - -<p>In regard to choice of subject-matter, while trying to -satisfy the natural demand for certain "stock" documents -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_vi" id="Page_vi">{vi}</a></span> -of vital importance, we hope to introduce much fresh and -novel matter. It is our intention that the majority of the -extracts should be lively in style—that is, personal, or descriptive, -or rhetorical, or even strongly partisan—and should -not so much profess to give the truth as supply data for inference. -We aim at the greatest possible variety, and lay under -contribution letters, biographies, ballads and poems, diaries, -debates, and newspaper accounts. Economics, London, municipal, -and social life generally, and local history, are represented -in these pages.</p> - -<p>The order of the extracts is strictly chronological, each -being numbered, titled, and dated, and its authority given. -The text is modernised, where necessary, to the extent of -leaving no difficulties in reading.</p> - -<p>We shall be most grateful to teachers and students who may -send us suggestions for improvement.</p> - -<div class="foot"> - - <div class="right1 smcap">S. E. Winbolt.</div> - <div class="right1 smcap">Kenneth Bell.</div> - -</div> - -<h3 class="small">NOTE TO THIS VOLUME<br /> - (1154-1216).</h3> - -<p class="nodent"><span class="smcap">I have</span> -to acknowledge, with thanks to Messrs. Chatto & -Windus, permission to reprint two extracts from Jocelin de -Brakelond from their edition in the King's Classics; to the -Clarendon Press, Oxford, permission to reprint passages from -Mr. Orpen's translation of the <i>Song of Dermot</i>. The history of -this period necessitates a rather large proportion of statutes, -but the liveliness of style in the <i>Dialogus de Scaccario</i> and the -interesting nature of its contents will, I hope, be considered to -be sufficient excuse for the number of extracts from that one -source.</p> - -<div class="foot"> - - <div class="right1 smcap">S. M. T.</div> - <div class="left1 small"><span class="smcap">Haileybury</span>, <i>January 1913</i>.</div> - -</div> - -<h2>TABLE OF CONTENTS</h2> - -<table id="toc" summary="ToC"> - -<tr> - <td></td> - <td></td> - <td></td> - <td class="pagno smcap">page</td> -</tr> - - <tr> - <td colspan="3" class="smcap">Introduction</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_v">v</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td colspan="4" class="center"><br />PART I. STATUTES</td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1164</td> - <td colspan="2" class="chap">Constitutions of Clarendon</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_1">1</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1166</td> - <td colspan="2" class="chap">Assize of Clarendon</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_3">3</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1170</td> - <td colspan="2" class="chap">Inquest of Sheriffs—"The King's Officers at Fault"</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_5">5</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1181</td> - <td colspan="2" class="chap">Assize of Arms</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_6">6</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1188</td> - <td colspan="2" class="chap">Saladin Tithe</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_6">6</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1205</td> - <td colspan="2" class="chap">The Levying of a Force</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_7">7</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1213</td> - <td colspan="2" class="chap">Concession of England to the Pope</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_7">7</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1213</td> - <td colspan="2" class="chap">Summons to a Council at Oxford</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_9">9</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1215</td> - <td colspan="2" class="chap">Magna Charta</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_9">9</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year"></td> - <td colspan="2" class="chap2"><span class="smcap">Extracts from the</span> - <i>Dialogus de Scaccario</i>, <span class="smcap">written by Richard - Fitzneal, Bishop of London in Henry II.'s reign:</span></td> - <td class="pagno"></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year"></td> - <td colspan="2" class="chap3">(1) The Exchequer</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_19">19</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year"></td> - <td colspan="2" class="chap3">(2) Scutage and Murdrum</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_22">22</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year"></td> - <td colspan="2" class="chap3">(3) Fusion of English and Normans</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_23">23</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year"></td> - <td colspan="2" class="chap3">(4) Danegeld</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_24">24</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year"></td> - <td colspan="2" class="chap3">(5) Forests</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_29">29</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year"></td> - <td colspan="2" class="chap3">(6) Sheriffs and Bailiffs</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_29">29</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year"></td> - <td colspan="2" class="chap3">(7) Liveries</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_30">30</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td colspan="4" class="center"><br />PART II. MISCELLANEOUS SOURCES</td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1155.</td> - <td class="chap">Henry puts His House in Order</td> - <td class="ref">Roger de Hoveden</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_31">31</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td colspan="2" class="yearchap"><i>circ.</i> 1155. <span class="smcap">Superstitions - of the Irish and their Character</span></td> - <td class="ref">Giraldus Cambrensis</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_32">32</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td colspan="2" class="yearchap"><i>circ.</i> 1155. <span class="smcap">The - Paganism of the Irish</span></td> - <td class="ref2">"</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_34">34</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td colspan="2" class="yearchap">1154-57. <span class="smcap">A - Tribal Dispute</span></td> - <td class="ref">Song of Dermot</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_37">37</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1155.</td> - <td class="chap">Bull of Pope Adrian II.</td> - <td class="ref"></td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_39">39</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td colspan="2" class="yearchap">1155-62. <span class="smcap">Becket's - Early Life</span></td> - <td class="ref">Roger of Wendover</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_40">40</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1164.</td> - <td class="chap">Dispute Concerning the Constitutions of Clarendon</td> - <td class="ref">Roger de Hoveden</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_41">41</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1165.</td> - <td class="chap">Becket's Exile</td> - <td class="ref2">"</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_43">43</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1170.</td> - <td class="chap">His Return</td> - <td class="ref2">"</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_45">45</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1170.</td> - <td class="chap">His Saintly Life</td> - <td class="ref2">"</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_46">46</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1171.</td> - <td class="chap">His Death</td> - <td class="ref2">"</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_48">48</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1168.</td> - <td class="chap">Coming of Dermot</td> - <td class="ref">Song of Dermot</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_49">49</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1170.</td> - <td class="chap">Earl Richard in Ireland</td> - <td class="ref2">"</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_49">49</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td colspan="2" class="yearchap">1171-72. <span class="smcap">Henry II.'s - Invasion of Ireland</span></td> - <td class="ref2">"</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_53">53</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1172.</td> - <td class="chap">Synod of Cashel</td> - <td class="ref">Giraldus Cambrensis</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_55">55</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1173.</td> - <td class="chap">Disputes of Henry II. and His Sons</td> - <td class="ref">Roger de Hoveden</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_57">57</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1174.</td> - <td class="chap">Trouble with Scotland</td> - <td class="ref2">"</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_58">58</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1174.</td> - <td class="chap">The Penance of Henry</td> - <td class="ref2">"</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_59">59</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1175.</td> - <td class="chap">End of the Ecclesiastical Dispute</td> - <td class="ref2">"</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_60">60</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1178.</td> - <td class="chap">Albigensian Heresy</td> - <td class="ref2">"</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_61">61</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1182.</td> - <td class="chap">Election of an Abbot</td> - <td class="ref">Jocelin de Brakelond</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_65">65</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1185.</td> - <td class="chap">John in Ireland</td> - <td class="ref">Giraldus Cambrensis</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_67">67</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1187.</td> - <td class="chap">Capture of Jerusalem</td> - <td class="ref">Geoffrey de Vinsauf</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_70">70</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1189.</td> - <td class="chap">Raising Money for the Crusade</td> - <td class="ref">Richard of Devizes</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_72">72</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1189.</td> - <td class="chap">Laws of the Crusaders</td> - <td class="ref">Historical Documents of the Middle Ages</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_75">75</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1190.</td> - <td class="chap">The Abbot and the Jews</td> - <td class="ref">Jocelin de Brakelond</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_75">75</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1190.</td> - <td class="chap">Kings at Messina</td> - <td class="ref">Geoffrey de Vinsauf</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_76">76</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1190.</td> - <td class="chap">Capture of Messina and Jealousy of Philip</td> - <td class="ref2">"</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_78">78</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1191.</td> - <td class="chap">Capture of Cyprus and Richard's Marriage</td> - <td class="ref">Richard of Devizes</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_79">79</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1191.</td> - <td class="chap">At Acre</td> - <td class="ref">Geoffrey de Vinsauf</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_82">82</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1191.</td> - <td class="chap">Return Of Philip</td> - <td class="ref2">"</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_88">88</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1192.</td> - <td class="chap">Richard's Sickness and Truce</td> - <td class="ref">Richard of Devizes</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_89">89</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td colspan="2" class="yearchap">1192-3. <span class="smcap">Saladin's - Chivalry</span></td> - <td class="ref">Geoffrey de Vinsauf</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_91">91</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1192.</td> - <td class="chap">Return</td> - <td class="ref2">"</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_92">92</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1192.</td> - <td class="chap">Capture of Richard I.</td> - <td class="ref">Roger de Hoveden</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_94">94</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1192.</td> - <td class="chap">Release of Richard I.</td> - <td class="ref2">"</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_96">96</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td colspan="2" class="yearchap">1191-3. <span class="smcap">England - under the Chancellors</span></td> - <td class="ref2">"</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_97">97</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1202.</td> - <td class="chap">Capture of Arthur</td> - <td class="ref">Roger of Wendover</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_100">100</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1204.</td> - <td class="chap">Loss of Normandy</td> - <td class="ref2">"</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_101">101</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td colspan="2" class="yearchap"><i>circ.</i> 1204. <span - class="smcap">London</span></td> - <td class="ref">Richard of Devizes</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_101">101</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td colspan="2" class="yearchap"><i>circ.</i> 1190-1206. <span class="smcap">The - Towns of England</span></td> - <td class="ref2">"</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_102">102</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td colspan="2" class="yearchap">1201-6. <span class="smcap">John's - Grant to the Abbey of Croyland</span></td> - <td class="ref">Ingulph's "Chronicles"</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_104">104</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1207.</td> - <td class="chap">Election of Langton</td> - <td class="ref">Roger of Wendover</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_106">106</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1208.</td> - <td class="chap">The Interdict</td> - <td class="ref2">"</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_108">108</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1214.</td> - <td class="chap">The Battle of Bouvines</td> - <td class="ref">Matthew of Westminster</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_108">108</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1214.</td> - <td class="chap">Events leading to the Magna Charta</td> - <td class="ref">Roger of Wendover</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_109">109</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year"></td> - <td class="chap">King John and the Abbot</td> - <td class="ref">Traditional Ballad of the 13th Century</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_111">111</a></td> -</tr> - -<tr> - <td class="year">1216.</td> - <td class="chap">The Last Days of King John</td> - <td class="ref">Matthew of Westminster</td> - <td class="pagno"><a href="#Page_114">114</a></td> -</tr> - -</table> - -<div><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_1" id="Page_1">{1}</a></span></div> - -<p class="center">THE ANGEVINS AND<br /> -THE CHARTER</p> - -<p class="center">(1154-1216)</p> - -<h2>PART I. STATUTES 1154-1216</h2> - -<h3>CONSTITUTIONS OF CLARENDON, 1164.</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Historical Documents of the Middle Ages.</i> Henderson. -Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>1. If a controversy concerning advowson and presentation -of Churches arise between laymen, or between laymen and -clerks, or between clerks, it shall be treated of and terminated -in the court of the lord King.</p> - -<p>3. Clerks charged and accused of anything, being summoned -by the Justice of the King, shall come into his court, about to -respond there for what it seems to the King's Court that he -should respond there; and in the ecclesiastical court for what -it seems he should respond there; so that the Justice of the -King shall send to the Court of the Holy Church to see in -what manner the affair will there be carried on. And if the -clerk shall be convicted, or shall confess, the Church ought -not to protect him further.</p> - -<p>4. It is not lawful for his archbishops, bishops and persons -of the kingdom to go out of the kingdom without the permission -of the lord King. And if it please the King and they -go out, they shall give assurance that neither in going, nor in -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_2" id="Page_2">{2}</a></span> -making a stay, nor in returning, will they seek the hurt or -harm of King or kingdom.</p> - -<p>6. Laymen ought not to be accused unless through reliable -and legal accusers and witnesses in the presence of the bishop, -in such wise that the archdean do not lose his right nor -anything which he ought to have from it.</p> - -<p>7. No one who holds of the King in chief, and no one of his -demesne servitors, shall be excommunicated, nor shall the -lands of any one of them be placed under an interdict, unless -first the lord King, if he be in the land, or his Justiciar, if he be -without the kingdom, be asked to do justice concerning him.</p> - -<p>9. If a quarrel arise between a clerk and a layman or -between a layman and a clerk concerning any tenement which -the clerk wishes to attach to the church property, but the -layman to a lay fee: by the inquest of twelve lawful men, -through the judgement of the Chief Justice of the King, it -shall be determined in the presence of the Justice himself, -whether the tenement belongs to the Church property or to -the lay fee.</p> - -<p>10. Whoever shall belong to the city or castle or fortress or -demesne manor of the lord King, if he be summoned by the -archdean or bishop for any offence for which he ought to -respond to them, and he be unwilling to answer their summonses, -it is perfectly right to place him under the interdict: -but he ought not to be excommunicated until the chief servitor -of the lord King of that town shall be asked to compel him by -law to answer the summonses.</p> - -<p>12. When an archbishopric is vacant, or a bishopric, or an -abbey, or a priory of the demesne of the King, it ought to be -in his hand: and he ought to receive all the revenues and -incomes from it, as demesne ones. And, when it comes to -providing for the church, the lord King should summon the -more important persons of the Church, and, in the lord King's -own chapel, the election ought to take place with the assent -of the lord King and with the counsel of the persons of the -kingdom whom he had called for this purpose. And there, -before he is consecrated, the person elected shall do homage -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_3" id="Page_3">{3}</a></span> -and fealty to the lord King as to his liege lord, for his life and -his members and his earthly honours, saving his order.</p> - -<p>14. A church or cemetery shall not, contrary to the King's -justice detain the chattels of those who are under penalty of -forfeiture to the King, for they (the chattels) are the King's, -whether they are found within the churches or without them.</p> - -<p>16. The sons of rustics may not be ordained without the -consent of the lord on whose land they are known to have -been born.</p> - -<h3>ASSIZE OF CLARENDON, 1166.</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—MS. in Bodleian Library.</p> - -<p>1. In the first place the aforesaid King Henry, by the -counsel of all his barons, for the preservation of peace and the -observing of justice, has decreed that an inquest shall be made -throughout the separate counties, and throughout the separate -hundreds, through twelve of the more lawful men of the -hundred, and through four of the more lawful men of each -township, upon oath that they will speak the truth: whether -in their hundred or in their township there be any man who, -since the lord King has been King, has been charged or published -as being a robber or murderer or thief: or any one who -is a harbourer of murderers or robbers or thieves. And the -Justices shall make this inquest by themselves, and the -Sheriffs by themselves.</p> - -<p>2. And he who shall be found through the oath of the aforesaid -persons to have been charged or published as being a -robber or murderer or thief, or a receiver of them, since the -lord King had been King, shall be taken and shall go to the -ordeal of water, and shall swear that he was not a robber or -murderer or thief or receiver of them since the lord King has -been King, to the extent of five shillings as far as he knows.</p> - -<p>3. And if the lord of him who has been taken, or his steward -or his vassals, shall, as his sureties, demand him back within -three days after he has been taken, he himself, and his chattels, -shall be remanded under surety until he shall have done his law.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_4" id="Page_4">{4}</a></span> -9. And let there be no one within his castle or without his -castle, nor even in the honour of Wallingford, who shall forbid -the sheriffs to enter into his court or his land to take the view -of frank-pledge; and let all be under pledges; and let them -be sent before the sheriffs under free pledge.</p> - -<p>10. And in the cities or burghs, let no one have men or -receive them in his home or his land or his soc, whom he will -not take in hand to present before the Justice if they be -required: or let them be in frank-pledge.</p> - -<p>12. And if any one shall be taken who shall be possessed of -robbed or stolen goods, if he be notorious and have evil testimony -from the public, and have no warrant, he shall not have -law. And if he be not notorious, on account of the goods in -his possession, he shall go to the water.<span -class="fnanchor"><a name="Ref_1" id="Ref_1" href="#Foot_1">[1]</a></span></p> - -<p>14. The lord King wishes also that those who shall be tried -and shall be absolved by the law if they be of very bad testimony -and are publicly and disgracefully defamed by the -testimony of many and public men, shall forswear the lands of -the King, so that within eight days they shall cross the sea -unless the wind detains them; and with the first wind which -they shall have afterwards, they shall cross the sea; and they -shall not return any more to England, unless by the mercy of -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_5" id="Page_5">{5}</a></span> -the lord King: and there, and if they return, they shall be -outlawed; and if they return they shall be taken as outlaws.</p> - -<p>15. And the lord King forbids that any waif, that is vagabond -or unknown person, shall be entertained anywhere except -in the burgh, and there he shall not be entertained more than a -night, unless he become ill there, or his horse, so that he can -show an evident excuse.</p> - -<p>20. The lord King forbids, moreover, that monks or canons -or any religious house, receive any one of the petty people as -monk or canon or brother, until they know of what testimony -he is, unless he be sick unto death.</p> - -<p>21. The lord King forbids, moreover, that any one in all -England receive in his land or his soc or the house under him -any one of that sect of renegades who were excommunicated -and branded at Oxford. And if any one receive them, he -himself shall be at the mercy of the lord King; and the house -in which they have been shall be carried without the town -and burned.</p> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p class="nodent"><a name="Foot_1" id="Foot_1" href="#Ref_1">[1]</a> -<span class="smcap">The Judgment of Boiling Water.</span>—"The priest shall sprinkle -over them some of the water itself; and to those who are about to go -into the judgement of God, to all of them, he shall give to drink of that -same holy water. And when he shall have given it, moreover, he shall -say to each one: 'I have given this water to thee or to you for a sign -to-day.' Then pieces of wood shall be placed under the cauldron, and -the priest shall say ... prayers when the water itself shall have begun -to grow warm.—And he who puts his hand in the water for the trial -itself, shall say the Lord's Prayer, and shall sign himself with the sign -of the cross; and that boiling water shall hastily be put down near the -fire, and the judge shall suspend that stone, bound to that measure, -within that same water in the accustomed way: and thus he who -enters to be tried by judgement shall extract it thence in the name of -God himself. Afterwards with great diligence, his hand shall be thus -wrapped up, signed with the seal of the judge, until the third day; -when it shall be viewed and judged of by suitable men."—<i>Historical -Documents of the Middle Ages</i>, p. 316. (Published by G. Bell & Sons.)</p> - -</div> - -<h3>"THE KING'S OFFICERS AT FAULT."<br />THE INQUEST OF SHERIFFS, 1170.</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—MS. in Bodleian Library.</p> - -<p>§ 5. Let an enquiry be made concerning the goods of those -that fled on account of the Assize of Clarendon and of those -that perished through that assize. Let it be known what was -done and what left each hundred and vill and let it be written -down exactly and in order. In like manner let an enquiry be -made, whether any man was unjustly accused at that assize -through bribery, malice, or any unjust cause.</p> - -<p>§ 6. Let an enquiry be made concerning the aids for the -marriage of the king's daughter. What left each hundred -and vill, whether it be in revenue or pardons and to whom -this money was given up and delivered.</p> - -<p>§ 9. An enquiry shall be made, whether the sheriffs or any -bailiffs whatsoever have returned anything of the goods they -have taken and whether they have made their peace with men -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_6" id="Page_6">{6}</a></span> -after they heard of the king's coming, in order to prevent a -complaint coming from them to the lord king.</p> - -<h3>ASSIZE OF ARMS, 1181.</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Roger de Hoveden</i>, Vol. II., p. 261. Bohn's Libraries. -G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>1. Whoever has a fiefdom of one knight, let him have a coat -of mail, a helmet, a shield and a lance; and let every knight -have as many coats of mail and helmets and shields and pikes -as he has knights fiefdoms in his demesne.</p> - -<p>3. Also let all burghers and the whole community of freemen -have a doublet, an iron headpiece and a pike.</p> - -<p>7. Let no Jew keep his coat of mail or his hauberk, but sell -them or give them or get rid of them in some way, provided -that they remain in the service of the King.</p> - -<p>8. Let no man carry arms outside England except by order -of the King.</p> - -<h3>THE SALADIN TITHE, 1188.</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Benedictus Abbas</i>, Vol. II., 31.</p> - -<p>The King, on the advice of his faithful counsellors, chose -clerks and laymen in whose wisdom he could confide and sent -them through each county to collect the tenths according to -the decree, which obtained in his land across the Channel. -But from each town in the whole of England he had all the -richer inhabitants chosen, for instance, from London 200 and -from York 100 and from the other towns according to their -number and wealth. All were ordered to present themselves -to him on given days at given places. From these he took a -tenth of their incomes and their real property. The valuation -was effected by his officers, who had knowledge of their -incomes and their goods. If he found any rebellious, he at -once had them imprisoned and kept in chains until they had -paid the uttermost farthing. He dealt in a similar manner -with the Jews of his land, from whom he acquired an enormous -sum of money.</p> - -<div><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_7" id="Page_7">{7}</a></span></div> - -<h3>THE LEVYING OF A FORCE, 1205.</h3> - -<p class="center smcap">An attempt to blend the Fyrd or "Folkmoot in Arms" -and the Feudal Levy.</p> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Patent Rolls</i>, I., 55.</p> - -<p>The King to the Sheriff of Rutland greeting. It has been -ordained with the assent of archbishops, bishops, counts, -barons and all our loyal subjects of England, that throughout -England nine fighting men shall find a tenth well equipped -with horses and arms for the defence of our realm: that those -nine provide for the tenth on a specified day two pounds -towards his equipment. Furthermore we charge thee, as -thou lovest thy goods and thyself, to provide that all the tenth -men of thy district be at London for three weeks dating from -Easter, being well equipped according as we have ordained.... It -has been ordained also, that, if foreigners come to -our shores, all shall attack them with one accord using force -of arms. Let none make excuse or delay but go at the first -rumour of the invasion.</p> - -<h3>JOHN'S CONCESSION OF ENGLAND TO THE POPE, 1213.</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Historical Documents of the Middle Ages.</i> Henderson. -Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>John, by the grace of God, King of England, Lord of Ireland, -Duke of Normandy and Aquitaine, Count of Anjou, to all the -faithful of Christ who shall look upon this present Charter, -greeting. We wish it to be known to all of you, through this -our charter, furnished with our seal, that inasmuch as we had -offended in many ways God and our mother the Holy Church, -and in consequence are known to have very much needed the -divine mercy, and cannot offer anything worthy for making -due satisfaction to God and to the Church unless we humiliate -ourselves and our kingdoms: we, wishing to humiliate ourselves -for Him who humiliated Himself for us unto death, the -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_8" id="Page_8">{8}</a></span> -Grace of the Holy Spirit inspiring, not induced by force or -compelled by fear, but of our own good and spontaneous will, -and by the common counsel of our barons, do offer and freely -concede to God and His holy apostles Peter and Paul and to -our mother the Holy Roman Church, and to our lord pope -Innocent and to his Catholic successors, the whole kingdom of -England and the whole kingdom of Ireland, with all their -rights and appurtenances, for the remission of our own sins -and of those of our whole race, as well for the living as for the -dead; and now receiving and holding them, as it were a -vassal, from God and the Roman Church, in the presence of -that prudent man Gaudulph, subdeacon, and of the household -of the lord pope, we perform and swear fealty for them to him -our aforesaid lord pope Innocent and his Catholic successors -and the Roman Church, according to the form appended; and -in the presence of the lord pope, if we shall be able to come -before him, we shall do liege homage to him; binding our -successors and our heirs by our wife forever, in similar manner -to perform fealty and show homage to him who shall be chief -pontiff at that time, and to the Roman Church without demur. -As a sign, moreover, of this our perpetual obligation and concession -we will and establish that from the proper and especial -revenues of our aforesaid kingdoms, for all the service and -customs which we ought to render for them, saving in all -things the penny of St. Peter, the Roman Church shall receive -yearly a thousand marks sterling, namely at the feast of St. -Michael five hundred marks, and at Easter five hundred marks—seven -hundred, namely, for the kingdom of England, and -three hundred for the kingdom of Ireland—saving to us and -to our heirs our rights, liberties and regalia; all of which -things, as they have been described above, we wish to have -perpetually valid and firm; and we bind ourselves and our -successors not to act counter to them. And if we or any one -of our successors shall presume to attempt this,—whoever he -be unless being duly warned he come to his senses, he shall lose -his right to the kingdom, and this charter of our obligation -and concession shall always remain firm.</p> - -<div><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_9" id="Page_9">{9}</a></span></div> - -<h4>FORM OF THE OATH OF FEALTY.</h4> - -<p>I, John, by the grace of God, King of England, and Lord of -Ireland, from this hour forth will be faithful to God and St. -Peter, and the Roman Church and my lord pope Innocent and -his successors, who are ordained in a Catholic manner. I -shall not bring it about by deed, word, consent or counsel, -that they lose life or members or be taken captive. I will -impede their being harmed, if I know of it, and will cause harm -to be removed from them if I shall be able: otherwise, as -quickly as I can I will intimate it or tell of it to such person -as I believe for certain will inform them. Any counsel which -they entrust to me through themselves or through their -envoys or through their latters, I will keep secret, nor will I -knowingly disclose it to any one to their harm. I will aid to -the best of my ability in holding and defending against all men -the patrimony of St. Peter, and especially the kingdom of -England and the kingdom of Ireland. So may God and these -Holy Gospels aid me.</p> - -<h3>SUMMONS TO A COUNCIL AT OXFORD, 1213.</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Report on the dignity of a Peer</i>, p. 2.</p> - -<p>The King to the Sheriff of Oxford greeting. We charge thee -to see that all the fighting men of thy bailliwick, who have -been summoned, should come to us at Oxford with their arms -for fifteen days from All Saints' Day: in like manner the -barons, but without their arms: and see that four discreet -men from thy county come to that same place for the same -length of time to talk with us about the affairs of our realm. -Given under my own hand.</p> - -<h3>MAGNA CHARTA, 1215.</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Historical Documents of the Middle Ages.</i> Henderson. -Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>John, by the grace of God King of England, lord of -Ireland, duke of Normandy and Aquitaine, count of Anjou: -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_10" id="Page_10">{10}</a></span> -to the archbishops, bishops, abbots, earls, barons, justices, -foresters, sheriffs, prevosts, serving men, and to all his bailiffs -and faithful subjects, greeting. Know that we, by the will of -God and for the safety of our soul, and of the souls of all our -predecessors and our heirs, to the honour of God and for the -exalting of the holy church and the bettering of our realm....</p> - -<p>1. First of all have granted to God, and, for us and for our -heirs forever, have confirmed, by this our present charter that -the English Church shall be free and shall have its rights intact -and its liberties uninfringed. And thus we will that it be -observed.</p> - -<p>As is apparent from the fact that we, spontaneously and of -our own free will, before discord broke out between ourselves -and our barons, did grant and by our charter confirm—and did -cause the Lord Pope Innocent III. to confirm—freedom of -elections, which is considered most important and most necessary -to the Church of England. Which charter both we -ourselves will observe, and we will that it be observed with -good faith by our heirs forever. We have also granted to all -freemen of our realm, on the part of ourselves and our heirs -forever, all the subjoined liberties, to have and to hold, to them -and to their heirs, from us and from our heirs:</p> - -<p>2. If any one of our earls or barons, or of others holding -from us in chief, through military service, shall die; and if, -at the time of his death, his heir be of full age and owe a relief: -he shall have his inheritance by paying the old relief; namely, -the heir, or the heirs of an earl, by paying one hundred -pounds for the whole barony of an earl; the heir or heirs of a -baron, by paying one hundred pounds for the whole barony; -the heir or heirs of a knight, by paying one hundred shillings -at most for a whole knight's fee; and he who shall owe less -shall give less, according to the ancient custom of fees.</p> - -<p>3. But if the heir of any of the above persons shall be under -age and in wardship,—when he comes of age, he shall have his -inheritance without relief and without fine.</p> - -<p>4. The administrator of the land of such heir who shall be -under age shall take none but reasonable issues from the land -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_11" id="Page_11">{11}</a></span> -of the heir, and reasonable customs and services; and this -without destruction and waste of men or goods. And if we -shall have committed the custody of any such land to the -sheriff or to any other man who ought to be responsible to us -for the issues of it, and he cause destruction or waste to what is -in his charge; we will fine him, and the land shall be handed -over to two lawful and discreet men of that fee who shall -answer to us, or to him to whom we shall have referred them, -regarding those issues. And if we shall have given or sold to -any one the custody of any such land, and he shall have -caused destruction or waste to it,—he shall lose that custody, -and it shall be given to two lawful and discreet men of that fee, -who likewise shall answer to us, as has been explained.</p> - -<p>5. The administrator, moreover, so long as he may have -the custody of the land, shall keep in order from the issues of -that land, the houses, parks, warrens, lakes, mills and other -things pertaining to it. And he shall restore to the heir when -he comes to full age, his whole land stocked with ploughs -and wainnages, according as the time of the wainnage requires -and the issues of the land will reasonably permit.</p> - -<p>6. Heirs may marry without disparagement; so, nevertheless, -that, before the marriage is contracted, it shall be -announced to the relations by blood of the heir himself.</p> - -<p>7. A widow, after the death of her husband, shall straightway -and without difficulty, have her marriage portion and her -inheritance, nor shall she give anything in return for her dowry, -her marriage portion, or the inheritance which belonged to her, -and which she and her husband held on the day of the death -of that husband. And she may remain in the house of her -husband, after his death for forty days: within which her -dowry shall be paid over to her.</p> - -<p>8. No widow shall be forced to marry when she prefers to -live without a husband; so, however, that she gives security -not to marry without our consent, if she hold from us, or the -consent of the lord from whom she holds, if she hold from -another.</p> - -<p>9. Neither we nor our bailiffs shall seize any revenue for -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_12" id="Page_12">{12}</a></span> -any debt, so long as the chattels of the debtor suffice to pay the -debt; nor shall the sponsors of that debtor be distrained so -long as that chief debtor has enough to pay the debt. But -if the chief debtor fail in paying the debt, not having the wherewithal -to pay it, the sponsors shall answer for the debt. And -if they shall wish, they may have the lands and revenues of -the debtor until satisfaction shall have been given them for -the debt previously paid for him; unless the chief debtor shall -show that he is quit in that respect towards those same sponsors.</p> - -<p>10. If any one shall have taken any sum, great or small, as -a loan from the Jews, and shall die before that debt is paid—that -debt shall not bear interest so long as the heir, from -whomever he may hold, shall be under age. And if the debt -fall into our hands, we shall take nothing save the chattel -contained in the deed.</p> - -<p>11. And if any one dies owing a debt to the Jews, his wife -shall have her dowry, and shall restore nothing of that debt. -But if there shall remain not children of that dead man, and -they shall be under age, the necessaries shall be provided for -them according to the nature of the dead man's holding; and -from the residue the debt shall be paid, saving the service due -to the lords. In like manner shall be done concerning debts -that are due to others besides Jews.</p> - -<p>12.<span class="fnanchor"><a name="Ref_2a" id="Ref_2a" href="#Foot_2">[2]</a></span> -No scutage or aid shall be imposed in our realm -unless by the common counsel of our realm; except for redeeming -our body, and knighting our eldest son, and marrying once -our eldest daughter. And for these purposes there shall only -be given a reasonable aid. In like manner shall be done concerning -the aids of the city of London.</p> - -<p>13. And the city of London shall have all its old liberties -and free customs as well by land as by water. Moreover, we -will and grant that all other cities and burroughs, and towns -and ports, shall have all their liberties and free customs.</p> - -<p>14.<span class="fnanchor"><a name="Ref_2b" id="Ref_2b" href="#Foot_2">[2]</a></span> -And in order to have the common counsel of the realm -in the matter of assessing an aid otherwise than in the aforesaid -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_13" id="Page_13">{13}</a></span> -cases, or of assessing a scutage,—we shall cause, under seal -through our letters, the archbishops, bishops, abbots, earls, -and greater barons to be summoned for a fixed day—for a -term, namely, at least forty days distant—and for a fixed -place. And, moreover, we shall cause to be summoned in -general, through our sheriffs and bailiffs, all those who hold of -us in chief. And in all those letters of summons we shall -express the cause of the summons. And when a summons has -thus been made, the business shall be proceeded with on the -day appointed according to the counsel of those who shall be -present, even though not all shall come who were summoned.</p> - -<p>15.<span class="fnanchor"><a name="Ref_2c" id="Ref_2c" href="#Foot_2">[2]</a></span> -We will not allow any one henceforth to take an aid -from his freemen save for the redemption of his body, and the -knighting of his eldest son, and the marrying, once, of his -eldest daughter; and for these purposes there shall be given -a reasonable aid only.</p> - -<p>16. No one shall be forced to do more service for a knight's -fee, or for another freeholding, than is due from it.</p> - -<p>17. Common pleas shall not follow our court, but shall be -held in a certain fixed place.</p> - -<p>18. Assizes of novel disseisin, of mort d'ancestor, and of -darrein presentment shall not be held save in their own -counties, and in this way: we, or our chief justice, if we shall -be absent from the kingdom, shall send two justices through -each county four times a year; they, with four knights from -each county, chosen by the county, shall hold the aforesaid -assizes in the county, and on the day and at the place of the -county court.</p> - -<p>19. And if on the day of the county court the aforesaid -assizes cannot be held, a sufficient number of knights and free -tenants, from those who were present at the county court on -that day, shall remain, so that through them the judgements -may be suitably given, according as the matter may have been -great or small.</p> - -<p>20. A freeman shall only be amerced for a small offence -according to the measure of that offence. And for a great -offence he shall be amerced according to the magnitude of the -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_14" id="Page_14">{14}</a></span> -offence, saving his contenement<span -class="fnanchor"><a name="Ref_3" id="Ref_3" href="#Foot_3">[3]</a></span>; -and a merchant, in the -same way, saving his merchandise. And a villein, in the same -way, if he fall under our mercy, shall be amerced saving his -wainnage. And none of the aforesaid fines shall be imposed -save upon oath of upright men from the neighbourhood.</p> - -<p>21. Earls and barons shall not be amerced save through -their peers, and only according to the measure of the offence.</p> - -<p>22. No clerk shall be amerced for his lay tenement, except -according to the manner of the other persons aforesaid; and -not according to the amount of his ecclesiastical benefice.</p> - -<p>23. Neither a town nor a man shall be forced to make -bridges over the rivers, with the exception of those who, from -of old and of right, ought to do it.</p> - -<p>24. No sheriff, constable, coroners or other bailiffs of ours -shall hold the pleas of our crown.</p> - -<p>25. All counties, hundreds, wapentakes, and trithings—our -demesne manors being excepted—shall continue according -to the old farms, without any increase at all.</p> - -<p>26. If any one holding from us a lay fee shall die, and our -sheriff or bailiff can show our letters patent containing our -summons for the debt which the dead man owed to us,—our -sheriff or bailiff may be allowed to attach and enroll the chattels -of the dead man to the value of that debt, through view of -lawful men; in such way, however, that nothing shall be -moved thence until the debt is paid which was plainly owed to -us. And the residue shall be left to the executors that they -may carry out the will of the dead man. And if nothing is -owed to us by him, all the chattels shall go to the use prescribed -by the deceased, saving their reasonable portions to -his wife and children.</p> - -<p>27. If any freeman shall have died intestate, his chattels -shall be distributed through the hands of his near relatives -and friends, by view of the church; saving to any one the -debts which the dead man owed him.</p> - -<p>28. No constable or other bailiff of ours shall take the corn -or other chattels of any one except he straightway give money -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_15" id="Page_15">{15}</a></span> -for them, or can be allowed a respite in that regard by the will -of the seller.</p> - -<p>29. No constable shall force any knight to pay money for -castle-ward, if he be willing to perform that ward in person, -or—he for a reasonable cause not being able to perform it -himself—through another proper man. And if we shall have -led or sent him on a military expedition, he shall be quit of -ward according to the amount of time during which, through -us, he shall have been in military service.</p> - -<p>30. No sheriff nor bailiff of ours, nor any one else, shall take -the horses or carts of any freeman for transport, unless by the -will of that freeman.</p> - -<p>31. Neither we nor our bailiffs shall take another's wood for -castles or for other private uses, unless by the will of him to -whom the wood belongs.</p> - -<p>32. We shall not hold the lands of those convicted of felony -longer than a year and a day; and then the lands shall be -restored to the lords of the fiefs.</p> - -<p>33. Henceforth all the weirs in the Thames and Medway, -and throughout all England, save on the sea-coast, shall be -done away with entirely.</p> - -<p>34. Henceforth the writ which is called "Praecipe" shall -not be served on any one for any holding, so as to cause a free -man to lose his court.</p> - -<p>35. There shall be one measure of wine throughout our -whole realm, and one measure of ale, and one measure of corn—namely, -the London quart;—and one width of dyed and -russet and hauberk cloths—namely, two ells below the selvage. -And with weights, moreover, it shall be as with measures.</p> - -<p>36. Henceforth nothing shall be given or taken for a writ -of inquest in a matter concerning life or limb; but it shall be -conceded gratis, and shall not be denied.</p> - -<p>37. If any one hold from us in fee-farm or in socage, or in -burkage, and hold land of another by military service, we shall -not, by reason of that fee-farm, or socage, or burkage, have the -wardship of his heir or of his land which is held in fee from -another. Nor shall we have the wardship of that fee-farm, or -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_16" id="Page_16">{16}</a></span> -socage, or burkage, unless that fee-farm owe military service. -We shall not by reason of some petit-serjeantry which someone -holds of us through the service of giving us knives or arrows -or the like, have the wardship of his heir or of the land which -he holds of another by military service.</p> - -<p>38. No bailiff, on his own simple assertion, shall henceforth -put any one to his law, without producing faithful witnesses -in evidence.</p> - -<p>39. No freeman shall be taken, or imprisoned, or disseized, -or outlawed, or exiled, or in any way harmed—nor will we go -upon or send upon him—save by the lawful judgement of his -peers or by the law of the land.</p> - -<p>40. To none will we sell, to none deny or delay, right or -justice.</p> - -<p>41. All merchants may safely and securely go out of England, -and come into England, and delay and pass through England, -as well by land as by water, for the purpose of buying and -selling, free from all evil taxes, subject to the ancient and right -customs—save in time of war, and if they are of the land at -war against us. And if such be found in our land at the -beginning of the war, they shall be held, without harm to -their bodies and goods, until it shall be known to us or our -chief justice how the merchants of our land are to be treated -who shall, at that time be found in the land at war against us. -And if ours shall be safe there, the others shall be safe in our -land.</p> - -<p>42. Henceforth, any person, saving his fealty to us, may go -out of our realm and return to it, safely and securely, by land -and by water, except, perhaps, for a brief period in time of war, -for the common good of the realm. But prisoners and outlaws -are excepted, according to the law of the realm; also -people of a land at war against us, and the merchants, with -regard to whom shall be done as we have said.</p> - -<p>43. If anyone hold from any escheat—as from the honour -of Wallingford, Nottingham, Boloin, Lancaster, or the other -escheats which are in our hands and are baronies—and shall -die, his heir shall not give another relief, nor shall he perform -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_17" id="Page_17">{17}</a></span> -for us other service than he would perform for a baron if that -barony were in the hand of a baron; and we shall hold it in -the same way in which the baron has held it.</p> - -<p>44. Persons dwelling without the forest shall not henceforth -come before the forest justices, through common summonses, -unless they are impleaded or are the sponsors of some person -or persons attached for matters concerning the forest.</p> - -<p>45. We will not make men justices, constables, sheriffs, or -bailiffs, unless they are such as know the law of the realm, and -are minded to observe it rightly.</p> - -<p>46. All barons who have founded abbeys for which they -have charters of the Kings of England, or ancient right of -tenure, shall have, as they ought to have, their custody when -vacant.</p> - -<p>47. All forests constituted as such in our time shall straightway -be annulled; and the same shall be done for riverbanks -which we closed<span -class="fnanchor"><a name="Ref_4" id="Ref_4" href="#Foot_4">[4]</a></span> -in our time.</p> - -<p>[Here follow three temporary clauses.]</p> - -<div class="thought-reg">*******</div> - -<p>51. And straightway after peace is restored we shall remove -from the realm all the foreign soldiers, cross-bowmen, servants, -hirelings, who may have come with horses and arms to the -harm of the realm.</p> - -<p>52. If anyone shall have been disseized by us, or removed -without a legal sentence of his peers, from his lands, castles, -liberties or lawful right, we shall straightway restore them to -him. And if a dispute shall arise concerning this matter it -shall be settled according to the judgement of the twenty-five -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_18" id="Page_18">{18}</a></span> -barons who are mentioned below as sureties for the peace. -But with regard to all those things of which any one was, by -King Henry our father, or King Richard our brother, disseized -or dispossessed without legal judgement of his peers, which -we have in our hand, or which others hold, and for which we -ought to give a guarantee: we shall have respite until the -common time for crusaders. Except with regard to those -concerning which a plea was moved, or an inquest made by -our order, before we took the cross. But when we return from -our pilgrimage, or if, by chance, we desist from our pilgrimage, -we shall straightway then show full justice regarding them.</p> - -<p>53. We shall have the same respite, moreover, and in the -same manner, in the matter of showing justice with regard to -forests to be annulled and forests to remain, which Henry our -father or Richard our brother constituted; and in the matter -of wardships of lands which belong to the fee of another—wardships -of which kind we have hitherto enjoyed by reason of the -fee which some one held from us in military service: and in -the matter of abbeys founded in the fee of another than ourselves—in -which the lord of the fee may say that he has -jurisdiction. And when we return, or if we desist from our -pilgrimage, we shall straightway exhibit full justice to those -complaining with regard to these matters.</p> - -<div class="thought-reg">*******</div> - -<p>60. Moreover, all the subjects of our realm, clergy as well as -laity, shall, as far as pertains to them, observe, with regard to -their vassals, all these aforesaid customs and liberties, which -we have decreed shall, as far as pertains to us, be observed -in our realm with regard to our own.</p> - -<p>61. Inasmuch as, for the sake of God, and for the bettering -of our realm, and for the more ready healing of the discord -which has arisen between us and our barons, we have made -all these aforesaid concessions—wishing them to enjoy for -ever entire and firm stability, we make and grant to them the -following security: that the barons, namely, may elect at -their pleasure twenty-five barons from the realm, who ought, -with all their strength, to observe, maintain and cause to be -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_19" id="Page_19">{19}</a></span> -observed, the peace and privileges which we have granted to -them and confirmed by this our present charter.</p> - -<p>[Here follows "a treaty of peace" between John and the -Barons.]</p> - -<div class="thought-reg">*******</div> - -<p>Moreover, it has been sworn on our part, as well as on the -part of the barons, that all these above-mentioned provisions -shall be observed with good faith and without evil intent. -The witnesses being the above-mentioned and many others. -Given through our hand in the plain called Runnimede between -Windsor and Stanes, on the fifteenth day of June, in the -seventeenth year of our reign.</p> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p class="nodent"><a name="Foot_2" id="Foot_2">[2]</a> -These important articles were omitted in the charters sworn by -subsequent kings.</p> - -<p class="nodent"><a name="Foot_3" id="Foot_3" href="#Ref_3">[3]</a> -Means of subsistence.</p> - -<p class="nodent"><a name="Foot_4" id="Foot_4" href="#Ref_4">[4]</a> -The Latin is "quae per nos tempore nostro positae sunt in defenso." -Henderson renders "made into places of defence." In Cassell's <i>Dict. -of English History</i> it is rendered "in defiance." But <i>defensum</i> in Med. -Latin = (1) "prohibition" hence the French <i>défense</i>, and (2) "a close -season" for fishing or hunting. I suggest that here it is used in a sense -midway between (1) and (2) and means "closed" permanently to the -public, just as the forests were. Naturally there would be objections -raised to new "close" forests and new "close" rivers. Both the -other suggested translations appear meaningless.</p> - -</div> - -<h3>DIALOGUS DE SCACCARIO.</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Historical Documents of the Middle Ages.</i> Henderson. -Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>In the twenty-third year of the reign of King Henry II., -while I was sitting at the window of a tower next to the -river Thames, a man spoke to me impetuously, saying: -"Master, hast thou not read that there is no use in science -or in a treasure that is hidden?" When I replied to him, "I -have read so," straightway he said: "Why, therefore, dost -thou not teach others the knowledge concerning the exchequer -which is said to be thine to such an extent, and commit it to -writing lest it die with thee?"</p> - -<div class="thought-reg">*******</div> - -<h4>1. <i>What the Exchequer is, and what is the reason of -this name.</i></h4> - -<p><i>Disciple.</i> What is the exchequer?</p> - -<p><i>Master.</i> The exchequer is a quadrangular surface about -ten feet in length, five in breadth, placed before those who sit -around it in the manner of a table, and all around it, it has an -edge about the height of one's four fingers, lest any thing placed -upon it should fall off. There is placed over the top of the -exchequer, moreover, a cloth bought at the Easter term, not -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_20" id="Page_20">{20}</a></span> -an ordinary one, but a black one marked with stripes, the -stripes being distant from each other the space of a foot or -the breadth of a hand. In the spaces, moreover, are counters -placed according to their values; about these we shall speak -below. Although, moreover, such a surface is called exchequer, -nevertheless this name is so changed about that the -court itself, which sits when the exchequer does, is called -exchequer: so that if at any time through a decree anything -is established by common counsel, it is said to have been done -at the exchequer of this or that year. As, moreover, one says -to-day "at the exchequer," so one formerly said "at the -tallies."</p> - -<p><i>D.</i> What is the reason of this name?</p> - -<p><i>M.</i> No truer one occurs to me at present than that it has -a shape similar to that of a chess board.</p> - -<p><i>D.</i> Would the prudence of the ancients ever have called it -so for its shape alone, when it might for a similar reason be -called a table (tabularium)?</p> - -<p><i>M.</i> I was right in calling thee painstaking. There is -another, but a more hidden reason. For just as, in a game of -chess, there are certain grades of combatants and they proceed -or stand still by certain laws or limitations, some presiding and -others advancing: so, in this, some preside, some assist by -reason of their office, and no one is free to exceed the fixed -laws, as will be manifest from what is to follow. Moreover, -as in chess, the battle is fought between Kings, so in this it is -chiefly between two that the conflict takes place and the war -is waged,—the treasurer, namely, and the sheriff who sits there -to render account; the others sitting by as judges to see and -to judge.</p> - -<div class="thought-reg">*******</div> - -<p><i>M.</i> ... The barons, moreover, who sit at the exchequer -shall pay nothing under the name of customs for the victuals -of their household bought in the cities and burghs and -ports. But if an officer of the revenues shall have compelled -one of them to pay anything for these,—if only one of his -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_21" id="Page_21">{21}</a></span> -servants is present who is willing to prove by taking an oath -that the things have been bought for his master's use: to the -baron indeed, the money exacted shall be restored entire, and -the scoundrel of a collector shall pay a pecuniary punishment -according to the quality of the person.</p> - -<p>... If those who sit at the exchequer shall have mutually -molested each other with any sort of contumelious attack, -they shall make peace again; the others of their rank who serve -with them acting as mediators, in such wise that satisfaction -shall be rendered by him who, in their estimation, has injured -an innocent person. But if he be unwilling to acquiesce, but -rather persevere in his rashness, the matter shall be laid before -the president, and afterwards, from him each one shall receive -justice. But if, through the devil, the instigator of evil, who -does not look with unmoved eyes on the joyous happiness of -fraternal peace, it should happen that occasion for discord -should come up among the greater officials themselves, and -thence—which God forbid—a war of insults should arise; -and, Satan adding goads, peace cannot be restored by the other -colleagues in those labours:—the knowledge of all these things -shall be reserved for the prince himself; who, according as -God, in whose hand it is, inspires his heart, shall punish the -offence; lest those who are set over others should seem to be -able to do with impunity what they decree should be punished -in others.</p> - -<p><i>D.</i> From this is manifest what Solomon says: "Death -and life are in the power of the tongue," and likewise James: -"The tongue is a little member and boasteth great things."</p> - -<p><i>M.</i> So it is; but let us proceed concerning the prerogatives. -Common assessments are held at times, throughout the -counties, by itinerant justices whom we call deambulatory or -wandering judges; the assessments are called common because, -when the sum is known which is required in common from those -who have estates in the county, it is distributed according to -the hides of land, so that when the time comes for payment at -the exchequer, nothing of it is lacking. From all these payments -all those who, by mandate of the King, sit at the -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_22" id="Page_22">{22}</a></span> -Exchequer are entirely free, so that not only are none of them -exacted from their domains, but also none from all their fiefs.</p> - -<div class="thought-reg">*******</div> - -<h4>2. <i>Scutage and Murdrum.</i></h4> - -<p><i>D.</i> Now if it please thee, do not delay to make clear what -are scutage and murdrum....</p> - -<p><i>M.</i> It happens sometimes that, when the machinations of -enemies threaten or attack the kingdom, the King decrees that, -from the different Knights' fees, a certain sum shall be paid,—a -mark, namely, or a pound; and from this come the payments -or gifts to the soldiers. For the prince prefers to expose -mercenaries, rather than natives, to the fortunes of war. And -so this sum, which is paid in the name of the shields, is called -scutage. From this, moreover, they who sit at the exchequer -are quit.</p> - -<p>Murder (murdrum), indeed, is properly called the secret -death of somebody, whose slayer is not known. For "murdrum" -means the same as "hidden" or "occult." Now in -the primitive state of the kingdom after the conquest, those -who were left of the Anglo-Saxon subjects secretly laid ambushes -for the suspected and hated race of the Normans, and, -here and there, when opportunity offered, killed them secretly -in the woods and in remote places: when the Kings and their -Ministers had for some years, with exquisite kinds of torture, -raged against the Anglo-Saxons; and they, nevertheless, had -not, in consequence of these measures altogether desisted—when -he who had caused his death was not to be found, and -it did not appear from his flight who he was. "As a -vengeance it was decided that the hundred in which the dead -Norman was found should be condemned to pay a large sum -of tested silver to the treasury."</p> - -<p><i>D.</i> Ought not the occult death of an Anglo-Saxon like that -of a Norman, to be reputed murder?</p> - -<p><i>M.</i> By the original institution it ought not to, as thou hast -heard: but during the time that the English and Normans -have now dwelt together, and mutually married and given in -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_23" id="Page_23">{23}</a></span> -marriage, the nations have become so intermingled that one -can hardly tell to-day—I speak of free men—who is of English -and who of Norman race; excepting, however, the bondsmen -who are called "villani," to whom it is not free, if their -lords object, to depart from the condition of their station. -On this account almost always when any one is found thus -slain to-day, it is punished as murder; except in the case of -those who show certain proofs, as we have said, of a servile -condition.</p> - -<h4>3. <i>The Fusion of English and Norman.</i></h4> - -<p><i>D.</i> I wonder that this prince of singular excellence, and -this man of most distinguished virtue, should have shown -such mercy towards the race of the English, subjugated and -suspected by him, that not only did he keep from harm the -serfs by whom agriculture could be exercised, but left even to -the nobles of the kingdom their estates and ample possessions.</p> - -<p><i>M.</i> Although these things do not pertain to the matters -undertaken and concerning which I have bound myself, I will -nevertheless freely expound what I have heard on these -matters from the natives themselves. After the conquest of -the kingdom, after the just overthrow of the rebels, when the -King himself and the King's nobles went over the new places, -a diligent inquiry was made as to who there were who, contending -in war against the King, had saved themselves through -flight. To all of these, and even to the heirs of those who had -fallen in battle, all hope of the lands and estates and revenues -which they had before possessed was precluded: for it was -thought much for them even to enjoy the privilege of being -alive under their enemies. But those who, having been called -to the war, had not yet come together, or, occupied with family -or any kind of necessary affairs had not been present,—when, -in course of time, by their devoted service they had gained -the favour of their lords, they began to have possessions for -themselves alone; without hope of hereditary possession, but -according to the pleasure of their lords. But as time went on, -when, becoming hateful to their masters, they were here and -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_24" id="Page_24">{24}</a></span> -there driven from their possessions, and there was no one to -restore what had been taken away,—a common complaint of -the natives came to the King to the effect that, thus hateful -to all and despoiled of their property, they would be compelled -to cross to foreign lands. Counsel at length having been -taken on these matters, it was decided that what they, either -on merits or having entered into a legal pact, had been -able to obtain from their masters, should be conceded to -them by inviolable right; but that, however, they should -claim nothing for themselves by right of heredity from the -time of the conquest of the race.</p> - -<div class="thought-reg">*******</div> - -<h4>4. <i>Danegeld and Essarts.</i></h4> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="linenum"><i>M.</i></div> - <div class="verse quote">"Our island content with its own, does not need the goods<br />of the stranger</div> - <div class="verse">Therefore with every good right, our predecessors<br />have called it,</div> - <div class="verse">Truly the lap of riches; the home, too, of every delight."</div> - </div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>On account of this she has suffered innumerable injuries from -outsiders; for it is written "marked jewels attract the thief." -For the robbers of the surrounding islands, making an irruption -and depopulating the shores, carried off gold and silver -and all sorts of precious things. But when the King and the -natives, drawn up in warlike array, pressed on in defence of -their race, they betook themselves to flight by sea. Now -among these robbers almost the first, and always the most -ready to do harm, was that warlike and numerous race of -the Danes, who, besides possessing the common avarice of -plunderers, pressed on the more eagerly because they claimed, -of ancient right, some part in the domination of that kingdom, -as the history of the Britons more fully relates. In order, -therefore, to ward these off, it was decreed by the English -Kings that, from each "hide" of the kingdom, by a certain -perpetual right, two shillings of silver should be paid for the -use of the brave men, who, patrolling and carefully watching -the shores kept off the attack of the enemy. Therefore, since -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_25" id="Page_25">{25}</a></span> -principally on account of the Danes this revenue was instituted, -it is called "Danegeldum" or "Danegeldus." This, therefore, -under the native kings, was paid yearly, as has been said, -until the time of King William I. of the race and people of the -Normans. For in his day the Danes as well as the other -robbers by land and by sea, restrained their hostile attacks, -knowing to be true that which is written, "When a strong man -armed keepeth his palace his possessions are in peace." For -they also knew, indeed, that men of surpassing valour do not -suffer injuries to go unpunished. When, therefore, the land -had long been quiet under the rule of this King, he became -unwilling that that should be paid as a yearly tax which had -been exacted by the urgent necessity of a time of war, nor yet, -however, on account of unforeseen cases, did he wish it to be -entirely omitted. It was occasionally paid, therefore, in his -time, and in that of his successor; that is, when from outside -nations, wars or rumours of wars arose. But whenever it is -paid, those who sit at the exchequer are free from it, as has -been said. The sheriffs, too, although they are not counted -under the barons of the exchequer, are quit of this for their -domains, on account of the labour of collecting the tax. -Know, moreover, that the domains of any one are called -those which are cultivated at his own expense or labour, and -likewise those which are possessed by his serfs in his name. -For the serfs, according to the law of the kingdom, not only -may be transferred by their lords from those places which -they now possess and others; but they themselves also are -sold or sundered in every possible way; which right they -themselves, as well as the lands which they cultivate, in order -to serve their masters, are considered domains. Likewise it -is said by those to whom the ancient dignity of exchequer -was known from what they had seen with their own eyes, that -its barons are free, for their domains, of essarts (clearance-fines) -of the forests. With whom we also agree; adding the -reservation, that they may be called quit of those essarts -which had been made before the day on which the illustrious -King Henry I. bade farewell to human affairs. For if they -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_26" id="Page_26">{26}</a></span> -were quit of all, whenever made or to be made, the barons -would seem to be free with impunity, according to their own -will and judgment, to cut down their woods in which the Royal -forest consists; which they can, in fact, by no means do with -impunity, unless the consent of the King or of the chief -forester has first been gained. Nay, those who have their -domicile in the forest, may not take from their own woods -what they want for the necessary uses of their homes, unless -by view of those deputed to guard the forest. But there are -many who wish to prove by their arguments that no one, by -reason of his seat at the exchequer, is free from these essarts. -If any one at all of those sitting there should, by any misfortune, -commit a fault against the King, for which he would -merit to be punished with a pecuniary fine, he would not be -freed from that punishment except by special mandate of the -King. Since, therefore, a clearance is a fault committed -against the forest of the King, he who thus errs, and on this -account receives a penalty, ought not, as they say, to be -acquitted unless by express mandate of the King. Now, -although this reasoning is subtle and seems to some almost -sufficient, it is to be said, in objection to it, that the penalty -for clearance is fixed and common to those who err in this way; -so that, namely, for the clearance of one acre of wheat land one -shilling is paid; but for an acre in which oats are sown, six -pence, by a perpetual law. Moreover, from these items a -certain total sum arises, for which the sheriff is compelled to -account to the exchequer; just as from the established two -shillings or one from the different "hides" one sum arises -which is called the common assessment. Since, therefore, in -these respects, the essart has an express similitude with the -common assessment, as has been said, it would seem as if the -barons, not without justice, should be considered quit from -the essarts, just as from the other common assessments. Likewise -the authority, not to be despised, of custom and long -usage is against them (the cavillers). For those whose memory -is hoary call to mind that it was so in past times. I myself, -who speak with thee, have, in modern times, looked upon -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_27" id="Page_27">{27}</a></span> -Robert, Earl of Leicester, a discreet man learned in letters, -and versed in matters of the law. He, while having an inborn -virtue of mind, became also an emulator of his father's prudence: -his industry examined into many matters under our -Prince Henry the Second, whom neither fictitious prudence -nor dissimulated folly deceives; so that, by the King's order, -not only at the exchequer did Robert obtain the dignity of -president, but also throughout the whole kingdom. He once, -when the visitation of the forests, which they commonly call -the "view," and which takes place every third year, was -at hand, obtained a writ of the King to the effect that -he should be quit of whatever might be demanded from -his land for essarts, the sum being stated to which these -amounted: and when this writ was brought and publicly -read before the exchequer, all were amazed and wondered, -saying, "does not this Earl invalidate our privileges?" And -while those who sat there mutually regarded each other, -Nigel, of blessed memory, the whilom Bishop of Ely, began -speaking thus with modesty: "My lord earl, thou dost seem -to have invalidated, by this writ, the prerogative of the -exchequer, since thou hast obtained a mandate of the King -for those things from which thou, by reason of thy seat at the -exchequer, art free; and if one may logically draw an inference -by deduction from the major term, whoever does not -obtain a writ of the King concerning his essarts, will soon -become answerable for their payment, but, with all due reverence, -this mode of absolution is pernicious on account of the -example it sets." When, therefore, as happens in doubtful -cases, some were of one opinion, and others of another, there -was brought in, as a valid argument in this matter, the yearly -(pipe) roll of the time of that great King of whom we spoke -above, under whom the dignity and the knowledge of the -exchequer are said to have flourished in a high degree; and -something was found which seemed to justify the bishop who -made the assertion concerning the prerogative of those sitting -there. Having heard these things, the earl, after deliberating -a little with himself, said: "I confess that in this matter I -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_28" id="Page_28">{28}</a></span> -obtained a writ of the King, not that I might invalidate your -right, but that thus, without trouble, I might avoid the too -unfortunate exaction—unknown, however, to the King—of -the collectors." Abandoning his writ, therefore, he chose to -be absolved on account of the prerogative of his seat. Some -time after, when the aforesaid bishop, detained by infirmity, -could not be present, and I myself supplied, as well as I could, -his place at the exchequer, it happened that essarts were paid. -When, therefore, what had been exacted from his domain had -been paid, I complained publicly, alleging the right of exemption. -By the common counsel and verdict of all, therefore, -the sum which had already been paid was restored to me. -Reserving therefore, what had been raised from his domain, -I restored to his serfs, in its entirety, what had been exacted -from each one, so that the memory might survive and be -witness in this matter.</p> - -<p><i>D.</i> With all due reverence, one should not use examples, -but reasons in these matters.</p> - -<p><i>M.</i> That is so; but it happens, at times, that the causes -of things and the reasons of sayings are secret; and then it -suffices to bring up examples relating to them; especially if -they are taken from the cases of prudent men, whose deeds -are circumspect and are not done without reason. But whatever -we have said about these things taking part for this -privilege or against it, thou may'st be sure that in this matter -we have called nothing certain, unless what the authority of -the King decreed should be observed. But the account of the -forests and also the punishment or absolution of those who -transgress with regard to them, whether it be a pecuniary or a -corporal one, is kept separate from the other judgments of the -kingdom, and is subjected to the will of the King alone or to -that of some one of his intimates specially deputed for this -purpose. It subsists by its own laws, which, they say, are -not subject to the common law of the kingdom, but to the -voluntary decree of the princes; so that whatever has been -done according to its law may be said to be not absolutely just, -but just according to the law of the forest. The forests, moreover, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_29" id="Page_29">{29}</a></span> -are the sanctuaries of the Kings and their greatest -delight, thither they go for the sake of hunting, having laid -aside their cares for a while, so that they may be refreshed by -a short rest. There the serious, and at the same time the -natural uproars of the court having ceased, they breathe in for -a while the boon of pure liberty; whence it comes that they -who transgress with regard to the forest are subject to the -royal displeasure alone.</p> - -<p><i>D.</i> From my earliest youth I have learned that it is wrong -for a prudent person to prefer to suffer ignorance rather than -to demand the causes of things that have been said, in order, -therefore, that the foregoing may more fully be made clear, -do not put off revealing what a forest is.</p> - -<div class="thought-reg">*******</div> - -<h4>5. <i>The Forest.</i></h4> - -<p><i>M.</i> The forest of the King is the safe dwelling-place of wild -beasts; not of every kind, but of the kinds that live in woods; -not in all places, but in fixed ones, and ones suitable for the -purpose; whence it is called "foresta," the "e" being changed -into "o," as if it were "feresta"—<i>i.e.</i> an abiding place for -wild beasts.</p> - -<p><i>D.</i> Is there a forest of the King in each county?</p> - -<p><i>M.</i> No; but only of the wooded ones, where the wild beasts -can have their lairs and ripe nourishment: nor does it matter -to whom the woods belong, whether to the King or to the -nobles of the kingdom,—the wild beasts can none the less run -around everywhere free and unharmed.</p> - -<div class="thought-reg">*******</div> - -<h4>6. <i>The Sheriffs and Bailiffs.</i></h4> - -<p><i>M.</i> All the sheriffs, therefore, and the bailiffs, to whom -summonses are directed, are bound by the same necessity of -the law; that is, by the authority of the royal mandate; -that, namely, on the day mentioned and at the place designated, -they shall come together and render satisfaction for -their debts. In order that this may be clearer to thee, look -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_30" id="Page_30">{30}</a></span> -more closely at the tenor of the summons itself, for it reads: -"See to it, as thou dost love thyself and all thy belongings, -that thou art at the exchequer of such and such a time and -place; and that thou hast with thee whatever thou owest -of the old farm and the new, and these debts written below." -Pay attention, then, for two things are said which fit in with -the two which follow: for this, "See to it as thou dost love -thyself," refers to "that thou art there and there at such and -such a time and place"; that expression, however, "and as -thou dost love all thy belongings," seems to refer to this: -"and that thou hast with thee these debts written below"; -as if it were openly said, "thy absence, whoever thou art that -receiveth a summons, unless it can be excused by causes -necessary and defined by law, will redound to the peril of thy -head; for thou wilt seem thus to have spurned the royal -mandate, and to have acted irreverently in contempt of the -royal majesty, if, being summoned concerning the matters -for which thou art bounden to the King, thou dost neither -come nor send one to excuse thee...."</p> - -<div class="thought-reg">*******</div> - -<h4>7. <i>Liveries.</i></h4> - -<p><i>D.</i> What is that thou didst speak of as liveries of both -kinds?</p> - -<p><i>M.</i> Some of the liveries are of poor people; as when, -solely from the promptings of charity, one penny a day or -two or more, are accorded to someone by the King for food -and clothing. But some are of people who do service, so that -they receive them as wages; such are the custodians of the -palaces, the guardians of the royal temples, the pipers, the -seizers of wolves, and the like. These, then, are liveries of -different kinds which are paid for different reasons, but are -counted among the fixed payments. And mark that, although -the King is free to confer these liveries on any poor people -whatever, they nevertheless, by ancient custom, are usually -assigned to those who minister at court, and who, having no -income, fall into bodily sickness and become unfit for labour.</p> - -<div><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_31" id="Page_31">{31}</a></span></div> - -<h2>PART II. MISCELLANEOUS SOURCES.</h2> - -<h3>HENRY PUTS HIS HOUSE IN ORDER, 1155-7.</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Roger de Hoveden</i>, Vol. I., Part II., pp. 255-6. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>In the year 1155, being the first year of the reign of King -Henry, son of the Empress Matilda, the said King laid siege -to the castles of his enemies in England, and captured them; -some of which he retained in his own hands, and some he -levelled with the ground. After this, he crossed over into -Normandy, and did homage to Louis, King of the Franks, for -Normandy, Aquitaine, Anjou, Maine, and Touraine, with all -their appurtenances.</p> - -<p>In the year of grace 1156, being the second year of the reign -of King Henry, son of the Empress Matilda, the said King -returned from Normandy to England, and caused nearly all -the castles, which had been erected in England in the time of -King Stephen, to be demolished, and issued a new coinage, -which was the only one received and current throughout the -realm; he also established peace in the kingdom, and commanded -the laws of King Henry, his grandfather, to be observed -inviolably throughout the whole of his kingdom, and in many -matters followed the advice of Theobald, Archbishop of -Canterbury.</p> - -<p>In the year of grace 1157, being the third year of the reign -of King Henry, son of the Empress Matilda, the said King, -by the advice and entreaty of Theobald, Archbishop of Canterbury, -conferred the Chancellorship upon Thomas, Archdeacon -of Canterbury, and bestowed upon him many revenues, both -ecclesiastical and of a secular nature, and received him so -much into his esteem and familiarity, that throughout the -kingdom there was no one his equal, save the King alone.</p> - -<p>In the same year, Malcolm, King of the Scots, came to the -King of England at Chester, and did homage to him, in the -same way that his grandfather had done homage to the former -King Henry, saving always all his dignities.</p> - -<div><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_32" id="Page_32">{32}</a></span></div> - -<h3>SUPERSTITIONS AND CHARACTER OF THE IRISH,<br /> -<span class="smcap">Circ.</span> 1155.</h3> - -<h4><i>Instance of Superstition.</i></h4> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Giraldus Cambrensis</i>, p. 79, Bohn's Libraries. -G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>I now proceed to relate some wonderful occurrences which -have happened within our times. About three years before -the arrival of Earl John in Ireland, it chanced that a priest, -who was journeying from Ulster towards Meath, was benighted -in a certain wood on the borders of Meath. While, in company -with only a young lad, he was watching by a fire which he had -kindled under the branches of a spreading tree, lo! a wolf -came up to them, and immediately addressed them to this -effect: "Rest secure, and be not afraid, for there is no reason -you should fear, where no fear is!" The travellers being -struck with astonishment and alarm, the wolf added some -orthodox words referring to God. The priest then implored -him and adjured him by Almighty God and faith in the Trinity, -not to hurt them, but to inform them what creature it was -that in the shape of a beast uttered human words. The wolf, -after giving catholic replies to all questions, added at last: -"There are two of us, a man and a woman, natives of Ossory, -who, through the curse of one Natalis, saint and abbot, are -compelled every seven years to put off the human form, and -depart from the dwellings of men. Quitting entirely the -human form, we assume that of wolves. At the end of the -seven years, if they chance to survive, two others being substituted -in their places, they return to their country and their -former shape. And now, she who is my partner in this visitation -lies dangerously sick not far from hence, and, as she is at -the point of death, I beseech you, inspired by divine charity, -to give her the consolations of your priestly office."</p> - -<p>At this word the priest followed the wolf trembling, as he -led the way to a tree at no great distance, in the hollow of -which he beheld a she-wolf, who under that shape was pouring -forth human sighs and groans. On seeing the priest, having -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_33" id="Page_33">{33}</a></span> -saluted him with human courtsey, she gave thanks to God, -who in this extremity had vouchsafed to visit her with such -consolation. She then received from the priest all the rites -of the church, duly performed, as far as the last communion. -This also she importunately demanded, earnestly supplicating -him to complete his good offices by giving her the viaticum. -The priest stoutly asserting that he was not provided with it, -the he-wolf, who had withdrawn to a short distance, came back -and pointed out a small missal-book, containing some consecrated -wafers which the priest carried on his journey, -suspended from his neck, under his garment, after the fashion -of the country. He then intreated him not to deny them the -gift of God, and the aid destined for them by Divine Providence; -and to remove all doubt, using his claw for a hand, -he tore off the skin of the she-wolf from the head down to the -navel, folding it back. Thus she immediately presented the -form of an old woman. The priest, seeing this, and compelled -by his fear more than his reason, gave the communion; the -recipient having earnestly implored it, and devoutly partaking -of it. Immediately afterwards the he-wolf rolled back the -skin, and fitted it to its original form.</p> - -<h4><i>Their Character.</i></h4> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Giraldus Cambrensis</i>, p. 111. Bohn's Libraries. -G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>It appears to me very remarkable, and deserving of notice, -that, as in the present life the people of this nation are beyond -all others, irascible and prompt to revenge, so also in the life -that is after death, the saints of this country, exalted by their -merits above those of other lands, appear to be of a vindictive -temper. There appears to me no other way of accounting for -this circumstance, but this: as the Irish people possessed no -castles, while the country is full of marauders, who live by -plunder, the people, and more especially the ecclesiastics, -made it their practice to have recourse to the churches, instead -of fortified places, as refuges for themselves and their property; -and, by Divine Providence and permission, there was frequent -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_34" id="Page_34">{34}</a></span> -need that the Church should visit her enemies with the severest -chastisements; this being the only mode by which evildoers -and impious men could be deterred from breaking the peace of -ecclesiastical societies, and for securing even to a servile submission -the reverence due to the very churches themselves, -from a rude and irreligious people.</p> - -<h3>THE PAGANISM OF THE IRISH, <span class="smcap">Circ. 1155</span>.</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Giraldus Cambrensis</i>, p. 135. Bohn's Libraries. -G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>They are given to treachery more than any other nation, -and never keep the faith they have pledged, neither shame nor -fear withholding them from constantly violating the most -solemn obligations, which, when entered into with themselves, -they are above all things anxious to have observed. So that, -when you have used the utmost precaution, when you have -been most vigilant for your own security and safety, by -requiring oaths and hostages, by treaties of alliance firmly -made, and by benefits of all kinds conferred, then begins your -time to fear; for then especially their treachery is awake, -when they suppose that, relying in the fulness of your security, -you are off your guard. That is the moment for them to fly -to their citadel of wickedness, turn against you their weapons -of deceit, and endeavour to do you injury, by taking the -opportunity of catching you unawares.</p> - -<p class="center">(<i>G. C.</i>, p 138.)</p> - -<p>There are some things which shame would prevent my -relating, unless the course of my subject required it. For a -filthy story seems to reflect a stain on the author, although it -may display his skill. But the severity of history does not -allow us either to sacrifice truth or affect modesty; and what -is shameful in itself may be related by pure lips in decent -words. There is then in the northern and most remote part -of Ulster, namely, at Kenel Cunil, a nation which practices a -most barbarous and abominable rite in creating their King. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_35" id="Page_35">{35}</a></span> -The whole people of that country being gathered in one place, -a white mare is led into the midst of them, and he who is to -be inaugurated, not as a prince, but as a brute, not as a king, -but as an outlaw, comes before the people on all fours, confessing -himself a beast with no less impudence than imprudence. -The mare being immediately killed, and cut in pieces and -boiled, a bath is prepared for him from the broth. Sitting in -this he eats of the flesh which is brought to him, the people -standing round and partaking of it also. He is also required -to drink of the broth in which he is bathed, not drawing it in -any vessel, nor even in his hand, but lapping it with his mouth. -These unrighteous rites being duly accomplished, his royal -authority and dominion are ratified.</p> - -<p class="center">(<i>G. C.</i>, p. 139.)</p> - -<p>Moreover, though the faith has been planted for so long a -period in this country that it has grown to maturity, there are -some corners of the land in which many are still unbaptised, -and to whom, through the negligence of their pastors, the -knowledge of the truth has never penetrated. I heard some -sailors relate that, having been once driven by a violent storm, -during Lent, to the northern islands and unexplored expanse of -the sea of Connaught, they at last took shelter under a small -island. Here they could hardly hold their ground by the help -of their anchor, though they had three cables out or more. -After three days, the storm abating, the sky becoming again -clear, and the sea calm, they beheld at no great distance the -features of a land which was before entirely unknown to them. -From this land not long afterwards they saw a small boat -rowing towards them. It was narrow and oblong, and made of -wattled boughs, covered and sewn with the hides of beasts. In -it were two men, stark naked, except that they wore broad -belts of the skin of some animal fastened round their waists. -They had long yellow hair, like the Irish, falling below the -shoulders and covering great part of their bodies. The sailors -finding that these men were from some part of Connaught, -and spoke the Irish language, took them into the ship. All -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_36" id="Page_36">{36}</a></span> -that they saw there was new to them and a subject of wonder. -They said that they had never seen before a large ship, built -of timber, or anything belonging to civilised man. Bread and -cheese being offered to them, they refused to eat them, having -no knowledge of either. Flesh, fish, and milk, they said, were -their only food. Nor did they wear any clothes, except sometimes -the skins of beasts, in cases of great necessity. Having -inquired of the sailors whether they had on board any flesh -with which they could satisfy their hunger, and being told in -reply that it was not lawful to eat flesh during Lent, they were -utterly ignorant what Lent was. Neither did they know anything -about the year, the month, or the week; and by what -names the days of the week were called was entirely beyond -their conception. Being asked whether they were Christians, -and had been baptised, they replied that to the present hour -they had never heard of the name of Christ, and knew nothing -about Him. On their return, they carried back a loaf and a -cheese, that they might be able to astonish their countrymen -by the sight of the provisions which the strangers ate.</p> - -<p>It must be observed also, that the men who enjoy ecclesiastical -immunity, and are called ecclesiastical men, although -they be laics and have wives, and wear long hair hanging down -below the shoulders, but only do not bear arms, wear for their -protection, by authority of the Pope, fillets on the crown of -their heads, as a mark of distinction. Moreover, these people, -who have customs so very different from others, and so -opposite to them, on making signs either with the hands or -the head, beckon when they mean that you should go away, -and nod backward as often as they wish to be rid of you. -They are also prone to the failing of jealousy beyond any -other nation. The women also, as well as the men, ride -astride, with their legs stuck out on each side of the horse.</p> - -<div><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_37" id="Page_37">{37}</a></span></div> - -<h3>TRIBAL DISPUTE (1154-7).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Song of Dermot.</i> Orpen. Clarendon Press. 1892.</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="linenum">l. 22.</div> - <div class="verse">Now in Leath-luinn there was a king,</div> - <div class="verse">O'Rourke he was called in Irish,</div> - <div class="verse">In Tisbrun, the barren, he dwelt,</div> - <div class="verse">A waste, a woody land.</div> - <div class="verse">But O'Rourke, the rich King,</div> - <div class="verse">Had a beautiful wife at this time,</div> - <div class="verse">The daughter of King Melaghlin</div> - <div class="verse">To whom Meath was subject.</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="linenum">l. 40.</div> - <div class="verse">Dermot, King of Leinster</div> - <div class="verse">Whom this lady loved so much,</div> - <div class="verse">Made pretence to her of loving,</div> - <div class="verse">While he did not love her at all,</div> - <div class="verse">But only wished to the utmost of his power</div> - <div class="verse">To avenge, if he could, the great shame</div> - <div> class="verse"Which the men of Leath-luinn wrought of old</div> - <div class="verse">On the men of Leath-Mogha in his territory.</div> - <div class="verse">King Dermot often sent word</div> - <div class="verse">To the lady whom he so loved—</div> - <div class="verse">By letter and by messenger,</div> - <div class="verse">Often did the King send word</div> - <div class="verse">That she was altogether, in truth,</div> - <div class="verse">The thing in the world that he most loved;</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="linenum">l. 94.</div> - <div class="verse">King Dermot immediately</div> - <div class="verse">Came marching to the place</div> - <div class="verse">Where the lady had sent word</div> - <div class="verse">That she would be ready.</div> - <div class="verse">In this way Dermot the King</div> - <div class="verse">Carried off the lady at this time.</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="pagenum"><a name="Page_38" id="Page_38">{38}</a></div> - <div class="linenum">l. 110.</div> - <div class="verse">O'Rourke much grieving,</div> - <div class="verse">To Connaught went in all haste.</div> - <div class="verse">To the King of Connaught he relates all:</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="linenum">l. 126.</div> - <div class="verse">The King of Connaught sent word</div> - <div class="verse">To the King of Ossory in the first place,</div> - <div class="verse">That he should not fail their King</div> - <div class="verse">But should come to their aid.</div> - <div class="verse">And these men fully promised him</div> - <div class="verse">That they would make him King in that territory</div> - <div class="verse">If they could cast out of it</div> - <div class="verse">King Dermot who was so bold.</div> - <div class="verse">And this man immediately revolted</div> - <div class="verse">Against his lord King Dermot;</div> - <div class="verse">And Melaghlin, the traitor,</div> - <div class="verse">Abandoned his lord;</div> - <div class="verse">And Mac Torkil of Dublin</div> - <div class="verse">Abandoned his lord at this moment.</div> - <div class="verse">There joined in the treason</div> - <div class="verse">Murrough O'Brien, an evil rebel.</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="linenum">l. 206.</div> - <div class="verse">When Dermot the King perceived</div> - <div class="verse">That he was betrayed at this time—</div> - <div class="verse">His own men failed him,</div> - <div class="verse">So completely was he betrayed—</div> - <div class="verse">And that they wished to take him</div> - <div class="verse">To hand him over and sell him to O'Rourke,</div> - <div class="verse">While the King of Connaught on the other hand</div> - <div class="verse">Should make a great destruction of him—</div> - <div class="verse">Why should I delay you</div> - <div class="verse">From your geste at all?</div> - <div class="verse">His people by the strong hand</div> - <div class="verse">Have cast out King Dermot,</div> - <div class="verse">Have wrested the whole kingdom from him</div> - <div class="verse">And have driven him from Ireland.</div> - <div><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_39" id="Page_39">{39}</a></span></div> - <div class="verse">When the King was exiled</div> - <div class="verse">He took ship at Corkerau</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse">His ships had a very fine breeze,</div> - <div class="verse">At Bristol they take the shore.</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - -</div> -</div> - -<h3>THE BULL OF POPE ADRIAN IV.<br />EMPOWERING -HENRY II. TO CONQUER IRELAND, <small>A.D. 1155</small>.</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Historical Documents of the Middle Ages</i>, p. 10. Henderson. -Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>Bishop Adrian, servant of the servants of God, sends to his -dearest son in Christ, the illustrious King of the English, -greeting and apostolic benediction. Laudably and profitably -enough thy magnificence thinks of extending thy glorious name -on earth, and of heaping up rewards of eternal felicity in -heaven, inasmuch as, like a good catholic prince, thou dost -endeavour to enlarge the bounds of the Church, to declare -the truth of the Christian faith to ignorant and barbarous -nations, and to extirpate the plants of evil from the field of -the Lord....</p> - -<p>There is indeed no doubt, as thy Highness doth also acknowledge, -that Ireland and all other islands which Christ the Sun -of Righteousness has illumined, and which have received the -doctrines of the Christian faith, belong to the jurisdiction of -St. Peter and of the Holy Roman Church....</p> - -<p>Thou hast signified to us, indeed, most beloved son in Christ, -that thou dost desire to enter into the island of Ireland, in -order to subject the people to the laws and to extirpate the -vices that have there taken root, and that thou art willing to -pay an annual pension to St. Peter of one penny from every -house, and to preserve the rights of the churches in that land -inviolate and entire....</p> - -<p>[This bull was not thought to be genuine by the majority of -historians, but Mr. Orpen in <i>Ireland under the Normans</i>, 1912, -successfully proves its authenticity.]</p> - -<div><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_40" id="Page_40">{40}</a></span></div> - -<h3>THOMAS À BECKET. LIFE BEFORE HIS ELECTION (1162).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Roger of Wendover, Annal 1162.</i> Bohn's Libraries. -G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>The same year, the clergy and people of the whole province -of Canterbury assembled at Westminster, where Thomas, the -King's Chancellor, was solemnly elected, without opposition, -to be Archbishop. This happened on Whitsunday: the -Chancellor was ordained priest, by Walter Bishop of Rochester, -in the church of Canterbury, and on the following -Sunday was consecrated by Henry Bishop of Winchester, and -solemnly enthroned. Messengers were immediately despatched -to Rome, but they met the Pope on this side of the -Alps entering France, and they returned to England, bringing -with them the pall; which was placed on the altar in the -Church of Canterbury. Thomas then, having taken the usual -oaths, received the pall from the altar, and reverently put on -him the robes of a high-priest. But this change of habit was -preliminary to a change of heart also, for he now renounced -secular cares, and attended only to the spiritual concerns of -the Church and the gain of souls. He sent messengers to the -King in Normandy, renouncing the Chancellorship and -resigning the great seal. This act sank deep into the mind of -the King, who looked upon himself alone as the cause of his -resignation. This was the first occasion on which the King's -feelings were ruffled towards Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury. -Now this Thomas was a native of the City of London, -and from his childhood was adorned with many virtues. -From his birth, he used to take pleasure in invoking the -blessed virgin, and, next to Christ, reposed all his hopes upon -her. When he had finished his schooling, he entered the service -of Theobald, Archbishop of Canterbury, and by his industry, -soon won his way to intimacy and familiarity with him. Of -his services and labours for the cause of God's Church, how he -more than once visited the threshold of the apostles on matters -of business, and how he successfully discharged his commissions, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_41" id="Page_41">{41}</a></span> -it is not easy to relate, seeing that his whole mind -was devoted to examining and deciding causes and to instructing -the people. He was first promoted by the Archbishop to -be Archdeacon of Canterbury, and shortly after he was made -King's Chancellor, in which capacity he wisely and prudently -checked the rapacity of those kites, who, in servility to the -King, had conspired to plunder the property both of the -provincials and of the church.</p> - -<h3>DISPUTE CONCERNING CONSTITUTIONS OF CLARENDON (1164).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Roger de Hoveden</i>, Vol. I., p. 259, <i>seqq.</i> Bohn's Libraries. -G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>In the year of grace 1164, being the tenth year of the reign -of King Henry, son of the Empress Matilda, the said Henry -gave to Henry, duke of Saxony, his daughter Matilda in -marriage. In the same year, having called together a great -council, and all the archbishops and bishops of England being -assembled in his presence, he requested them, out of their love -for and obedience to him, and for the establishment of the -kingdom, to receive the laws of King Henry, his grandfather, -and faithfully to observe them: on which, Thomas, Archbishop -of Canterbury, made answer for himself and the others, -that they would receive those laws, which the King said were -made by his grandfather, and with good faith would observe -the same; saving their orders and the honour of God and of the -Holy Church in all respects. But this reservation greatly displeased -the King, and he used every possible method to make -the bishops promise that they would, without any exception -whatever, observe those laws; to this, however, the Archbishop -of Canterbury would on no account agree.</p> - -<p>After this, there came to England, a certain man belonging -to the religious orders, named Philip de Eleemosyna being sent -as a legate "a latere" by Alexander the supreme Pontiff, and -all the cardinals, for the purpose of making peace between the -King and the Archbishop of Canterbury; by whom the Pope -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_42" id="Page_42">{42}</a></span> -and all the cardinals sent word to the Archbishop of Canterbury, -that he must make peace with the King of England his -master, and promise, without any exception, to obey his laws. -Assenting, therefore, to this and other advice on the part of -these great men, the Archbishop of Canterbury came to the -King at Woodstock, and there made a promise to the King and -agreed that he would, in good faith, and without any bad -intent, observe his laws.</p> - -<p>Shortly after this, the clergy and people of the kingdom -being convened at Clarendon, the archbishop reported that he -had made this concession to the King, and wishing to recede -from his agreement, said that in making the concession he -had greatly sinned, but would sin no longer in so doing. In -consequence of this, the King's anger was greatly aroused -against him, and he threatened him and his people with exile -and death; upon which, the Bishops of Salisbury and Norwich -came to the archbishop, together with Robert, Earl of Leicester, -Reginald, Earl of Cornwall, and the two Templars, -Richard de Hastings and Tostes de Saint Omer, and in tears -threw themselves at the feet of archbishop, and begged that -he would at least, for the sake of the King's dignity, come to -him, and in the presence of the people, declare that he would -observe his laws. The archbishop being consequently overcome -by the entreaties of such great men, came to the King, -and in the presence of the clergy, and the people, said that he -acceded to those laws which the King called those of his grandfather. -He also conceded that the bishops should receive -those laws and promise to observe them. Upon this, the King -gave orders to all the earls and barons of the realm, that they -should go out and call to remembrance the laws of King Henry -his grandfather, and reduce them to writing. When this had -been done, the King commanded the archbishops and bishops -to annex their seals to the said writing; but, while the others -were ready so to do, the Archbishop of Canterbury swore that -he would never annex his seal to that writing or confirm -those laws.</p> - -<p>When the King saw that he could not by these means attain -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_43" id="Page_43">{43}</a></span> -his object, he ordered a written copy of these laws to be made, -and gave a duplicate of it to the Archbishop of Canterbury, -which he, in spite of the prohibition of the whole of the clergy, -received from the King's hand, and turning to the clergy -exclaimed "Courage brethren! by means of this writing we -shall be enabled to discover the evil intentions of the King, -and against whom we ought to be on our guard"; after -which he retired from the court, and was unable by any means -to recover the King's favour. And because he had acted -inadvisedly in this matter, he suspended himself from the -celebration of divine service from that hour, until such time as -he himself, or his messenger, should have spoken thereon with -our lord the Pope.</p> - -<h3>BECKET'S EXILE (1165).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Roger de Hoveden</i>, Vol. I., pp. 266, 267. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>At this moment the King sent him word by his knights to -come to him without delay, and render to him a full account of -all the receipts of the revenues of the kingdom during the time -that he had been his Chancellor. And, in particular, he was -questioned with reference to thirty thousand pounds of silver; -on which the archbishop made answer: "My lord the King -knows that I have often rendered him an account with reference -to all the demands he is now making upon me before my -election to the Archbishopric of Canterbury. But, upon my -election to that See, the King's son, Henry, to whom the -kingdom was bound by its oath, and all the barons of the -exchequer, and Richard de Lucy, the justiciary of England, -released me before God and the Holy Church, from all receipts -and reckonings, and from all secular exactions on behalf of our -lord the King, and thus, free and acquitted, was I elected to -the administration of the duties of this office; and for that -reason do I refuse to plead any further." The King, upon -hearing this, said to his barons: "Make haste and pronounce -judgment upon this person, who, being my liege-man, refuses -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_44" id="Page_44">{44}</a></span> -to take his trial in my court"; on which they went forth and -pronounced that he deserved to be arrested and placed in -confinement. On hearing this, the King sent to him Reginald, -Earl of Cornwall, and Robert, Earl of Leicester, to inform him -of the judgment that had been pronounced upon him: who -accordingly said to him: "Listen to the judgment pronounced -upon you." To this, the bishop made answer: "In the name -of Almighty God, and under penalty of excommunication, I -forbid you this day to pronounce judgment upon me, inasmuch -as I have appealed unto the presence of our lord the Pope." -While the above-named earls were carrying this answer to -the King, the archbishop went forth from the chamber, and -going through the midst of them, reached his palfrey, and -mounting it, left the palace, all the people shouting after him -and saying: "Where are you going, traitor? Stop and hear -your sentence!"</p> - -<p>When, however, he had arrived at the outer gates, he found -them shut, and was in great apprehension of being taken by -his enemies, but Almighty God delivered him. For, Peter de -Munctorio, one of his servants, espied a number of keys hanging -on a nail near the gate, and taking them down, opened it, on -which the archbishop sallied forth on horseback, the King's -porters standing by, and uttering not a word. The archbishop -made all haste to arrive at the house of some canons -regular, where he was hospitably entertained, and commanded -the tables to be set out and all the poor that were to be found -before the gates to be introduced to eat and drink in the name -of the Lord Jesus Christ. This was accordingly done; and -he, together with them and his people, becomingly partook -of the repast in the refectory of the canons, and, when it was -finished, made his bed in the Church, between the nave and -the altar. In the meantime, he had secretly ordered preparations -to be made for his journey, as it was his intention to -depart by night. At twilight, therefore, when the King and -the rest were supping in the town, taking with him two friars -of the Cistercian Order, the name of one of whom was Robert -de Caune, and of the other, Scainen, and a single servant, who -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_45" id="Page_45">{45}</a></span> -was called Roger de Broc, he went out of the town through -the gate, which was left entirely without guards, and at daybreak -arrived at Lincoln, and was entertained at the house of -James. Here the archbishop changed his dress, and, changing -his name, ordered himself to be called by that of Dereham; -and being recognized by few persons, taking remote ways and -bye-paths, he hastened towards the sea-shore, he and his -attendants riding on at night, and concealing themselves in -the day among his friends and acquaintances. At last they -arrived at the sea-shore, and reaching the port of Sandwich, -secretly embarked on board of a ship, and then, secretly -setting sail, in the morning landed in Flanders, whence he -immediately made his way to France.</p> - -<p>Before, however, he had arrived at the court of Louis, King -of the Franks, Gilbert Folliet, bishop of London, and William, -Earl of Arundel, had arrived on behalf of the King of England, -to prevent the King of France from receiving the Archbishop of -Canterbury in his kingdom, and to request him to beg our lord -the Pope, out of his love for him, not to receive the Archbishop -of Canterbury into his favour. But the more pains the above-named -envoys of the King of England took to have Archbishop -of Canterbury expelled from the kingdom of France, the more -did the King of France favour him and his cause.</p> - -<h3>THE RETURN (1170).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Roger de Hoveden</i>, Vol. I., p. 330. Bohn's Libraries. -G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>In the meantime, Louis, King of the Franks, and the archbishops, -bishops, and nobles of the kingdom of France, besought -the Roman Pontiff in behalf of the Archbishop of -Canterbury, by the love which they bore him, and with protestations -of implicit obedience, no longer to admit the excuses -and delays which the King of England continually put forward, -as he loved the kingdom of France and the honour of the Apostolic -See. William, the bishop of Sens, also, being astonished -at the desolate condition of the English Church, repaired to the -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_46" id="Page_46">{46}</a></span> -Apostolic See, and obtained of the Roman Church, that, an -end being put to all appeals, the King of the English should -be subjected to excommunication, and his kingdom to interdict, -unless peace were restored to the Church of Canterbury. -Thus, at last, it pleased God, the dispenser of all things, to -recompense the merits of His dearly beloved Thomas, and to -crown his long labours with the victorious palm of martyrdom. -He, therefore, brought the King of England to a better frame -of mind, who, through the paternal exhortation of our lord -the Pope, and by the advice of the King of the Franks, and of -many bishops, received the archbishop again into favour, and -allowed him to return to his church.</p> - -<h3>BECKET'S LIFE (1170).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Roger de Hoveden</i>, Vol. I., p. 333. Bohn's Libraries. -G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>As for his life, it was perfectly unimpeachable before God -and man. To arise before daybreak did not seem to him a -vain thing, as he knew that the Lord has promised a crown -to the watchful. For every day he arose before daybreak, -while all the rest were asleep, and entering his oratory would -pray there for a long time; and then returning, he would -awake his chaplains and clerks from their slumbers, and, the -matins and the hours of the day being chaunted, devoutly -celebrate the mass; and every day and night he received -three or five flagellations from the hand of a priest. After the -celebration of the mass, every day he re-entered his oratory, -and, shutting the door after him, devoted himself to prayer -with abundant tears; and no one but God alone knew the -manner in which he afflicted his flesh. And thus did he do -daily unto his flesh until the hour for dining, unless some -unusual solemnity or remarkable cause prevented it. On -coming forth from his oratory, he would come to dine among -his people, not that he might sate his body with costly food, -but that he might make his household cheerful thereby, and -that he might fill the poor ones of the Lord with good things, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_47" id="Page_47">{47}</a></span> -whom, according to his means, he daily increased in numbers. -And although costly and exquisite food and drink were set -before him, still his only food and drink were bread and water.</p> - -<p>One day, while the archbishop was sitting at the table of -Alexander, the Supreme Pontiff, a person who was aware of -this secret, placed before him a cup full of water. On the -Supreme Pontiff taking it up, and tasting it, he found it to be -the purest wine, and delicious to drink; on which he said: -"I thought that this was water"; and on replacing the cup -before the archbishop, the wine immediately returned to its -former taste of water. Oh wondrous change by the right hand -of the Most High!</p> - -<p>Every day, when the archbishop arose from dinner, unless -more important business prevented him, he always devoted -himself to reading the Scriptures until the hour of vespers at -the time of sunset. His bed was covered with soft coverlets -and cloths of silk, embroidered on the surface with gold wrought -therein; and while other persons were asleep, he alone used to -lie on the bare floor before his bed, repeating psalms and hymns, -and never ceasing from prayers, until at last, overcome with -fatigue, he would gradually recline his head upon a stone, put -beneath it in place of a pillow: and thus would his eyes enjoy -sleep, while his heart was ever watchful for the Lord. His -inner garment was of coarse sackcloth, made of goat's hair, -with which his whole body was covered, from the arms down -to the knees. But his outer garments were remarkable for -their splendour and extreme costliness, to the end that, thus -deceiving human eyes, he might please the sight of God. -There was no individual acquainted with this secret of his way -of living, with the exception of two—one of whom was Robert, -Canon of Merton, his chaplain, and the name of the other was -Brun, who had charge of his sackcloth garments, and washed -them when necessary; and they were bound by their words -and oaths that, during his life, they would disclose these facts -to no one.</p> - -<div class="pagenum"><a name="Page_48" id="Page_48">{48}</a></div> - -<h3>BECKET'S DEATH (1171).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Roger de Hoveden</i>, Vol. I., pp. 335, 336. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>Hardly had the father been residing one month in his see, -when lo! on the fifth day of the feast of the Nativity of our -Lord, there came to Canterbury four knights, or rather sworn -satellites of Satan, whose names were as follows: William de -Tracy, Hugh de Morville, Richard Briton, and Reginald Fitz-Urse, -men of families remarkable for their respectability, but -destined, by their daring to commit so enormous a crime, to -blemish the glories of knighthood and the honours of their -ancestors with perpetual ignominy. Accordingly, these -persons made their way into the presence of the archbishop, -and, as nothing salutary was the object of their message, -in the malice they had conceived they omitted pronouncing -any salutation, and addressed him in an insolent and haughty -manner. Threats were exchanged on both sides and threat -was answered with threat.</p> - -<p>Now, the archbishop, with meekness and self-possession, had -gone before them to the choir of the church, the monks having -entreated, nay, forced him, on account of the solemnity of the -season, to perform the service at vespers. When he perceived -these armed men behind him, in the middle of the cloisters, it -might have been expected that their own malignant feelings -would have warned them to leave the church; but, neither -did reverence for the solemn occasion dissuade them from their -crime, nor the innocence of the patriarch prevent them from -shedding his blood. Indeed, so entirely had their shameless -determination to perpetrate the crime taken possession of -them and blinded them, that they neither regarded the disgrace -to their knighthood, nor took account of any danger. -Therefore, following the archbishop with headlong and heedless -steps, with drawn swords, they entered the church, and -furiously cried aloud: "Where is this traitor?" After which, -no one making answer, they repeated, "Where is the archbishop?" -Upon this he, the confessor, and, shortly to be, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_49" id="Page_49">{49}</a></span> -the martyr in the cause of Christ, being sensible that under the -first name he was falsely charged, and that, by virtue of his -office, the other belonged to him, came down from the steps -to meet them, and said: "Behold, here am I," showing such -extraordinary presence of mind, that neither his mind seemed -agitated by fear, nor his body by trepidation.</p> - -<p>On this the knights instantly laid hands on him and seized -him, that, for the perpetration of their design, they might drag -him out of the church, but were unable so to do. The archbishop, -on seeing his murderers with drawn swords, after the -manner of one in prayer, bowed his head, uttering these as his -last words: "To God and to Saint Mary, and to the Saints, -the patrons of this church, and to Saint Denis, I commend -myself and the cause of the Church." After this, amid all -these tortures, this martyr, with unconquerable spirit and -admirable constancy, uttered not a word or cry, nor heaved a -sigh, nor lifted his arm against the smiter; but, bowing his -head, which he had exposed to their swords, held it unmoved -until the deed was completed.</p> - -<h3>COMING OF DERMOT (1168-9).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Song of Dermot.</i></p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - -<h4><i>Dermot had an interview with Earl Richard.</i></h4> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse">His daughter he offered him to wife,</div> - <div class="verse">The thing in the world that he most loved:</div> - <div class="verse">That he would let him have her to wife</div> - <div class="verse">And would give Leinster to him,</div> - <div class="verse">On condition that he would aid him</div> - <div class="verse">So that he should be able to subdue it.</div> - </div> - -<h4><i>Earl Richard (Strongbow) in Ireland, 1170.</i></h4> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="linenum">l. 1501.</div> - <div class="verse">Very soon afterwards Earl Richard</div> - <div class="verse">Landed at Waterford</div> - <div class="verse">Full fifteen hundred men he brought with him.</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse">On St. Bartholomew's day</div> - <div class="verse">Earl Richard, the prudent,</div> - <div class="pagenum"><a name="Page_50" id="Page_50">{50}</a></div> - <div class="verse">Took by assault and won</div> - <div class="verse">The City of Waterford.</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="linenum">l. 1524.</div> - <div class="verse">King Dermot speedily</div> - <div class="verse">Came there, be sure, right royally.</div> - <div class="verse">The King in his company</div> - <div class="verse">Brought there many of his barons,</div> - <div class="verse">And his daughter he brought there;</div> - <div class="verse">To the noble earl he gave her.</div> - <div class="verse">The earl honourably</div> - <div class="verse">Wedded her in the presence of the people.</div> - <div class="verse">King Dermot then gave</div> - <div class="verse">To the earl, who was so renowned,</div> - <div class="verse">Leinster he gave him</div> - <div class="verse">With his daughter, whom he so much loved,</div> - <div class="verse">Provided only that he should have the lordship</div> - <div class="verse">Of Leinster during his life.</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse">Then they turned towards Dublin</div> - <div class="verse">The King and the renowned earl</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="linenum">l. 1644.</div> - <div class="verse">Outside the walls of the city</div> - <div class="verse">Was the King encamped;</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse">Now Dermot, the noble King,</div> - <div class="verse">Despatched Morice Regan,</div> - <div class="verse">And by Morice proclaimed</div> - <div class="verse">To the citizens of the city</div> - <div class="verse">That without delay, without any respite,</div> - <div class="verse">They should surrender without gainsaying.</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse">And Miles the renowned baron</div> - <div class="verse">To the earl gave up the city.</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse">And the King returned</div> - <div class="verse">To Ferns in his own country.</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="pagenum"><a name="Page_51" id="Page_51">{51}</a></div> - <div class="verse">At Ferns then tarried</div> - <div class="verse">King Dermot during this winter.</div> - <div class="verse">The King, who was so noble,</div> - <div class="verse">Lies buried at Ferns.</div> - <div class="verse">King Dermot is dead. May God have mercy on his soul.</div> - <div class="verse">All the Irish of the country</div> - <div class="verse">Revolted against the earl.</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse">And the rich King of Connaught</div> - <div class="verse">Summoned to him</div> - <div class="verse">The Irish of all Ireland</div> - <div class="verse">In order to lay siege to Dublin.</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="linenum">l. 1767.</div> - <div class="verse">The earl you must know, at this time</div> - <div class="verse">Was within the city, of a truth.</div> - <div class="verse">The son of Stephen promptly sent</div> - <div class="verse">Some of his men to the earl:</div> - <div class="verse">In order to aid and succour him</div> - <div class="verse">He sent men to him at this crisis,</div> - <div class="verse">When Robert had sent</div> - <div class="verse">About thirty-six of his men</div> - <div class="verse">To aid the earl Richard,</div> - <div class="verse">The traitors without any delay</div> - <div class="verse">Fell upon Robert,</div> - <div class="verse">In the town of Wexford</div> - <div class="verse">They wrongfully slew his men:</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse">Within a castle on the Slaney ...</div> - <div class="verse">The traitors took Robert</div> - <div class="verse">And put him in prison in Begerin.</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="linenum">l. 2229.</div> - <div class="verse">Earl Richard at this time</div> - <div class="verse">At Pembroke found the rich king.</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse">The noble earl saluted him</div> - <div class="verse">In the name of the Son of the King of Majesty,</div> - <div class="verse">And the King graciously</div> - <div class="verse">Made answer to Earl Richard.</div> - <div class="verse">The King thereupon replied</div> - <div class="verse quote">"May God almighty bless you."</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="linenum">l. 2495.</div> - <div class="verse">As soon as the King came to the sea</div> - <div class="verse">At Pembrokeshire, in order to cross over,</div> - <div class="verse">Lo! then at the harbour</div> - <div class="verse">Twelve traitors from Wexford</div> - <div class="verse">Came to land in a boat</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div> <div class="stanza"></div> - <div class="verse quote">"Hold it not, lord, as folly,"</div> - <div class="verse">Thus spake the traitors unto him,</div> - <div class="verse quote">"If we shall say to you—be it known to you all—</div> - <div class="verse">Why we have come to you.</div> - <div class="verse">We have taken yon rebellious vassal,</div> - <div class="verse">Robert Fitzstephen is his name,</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse">In a strong prison we have placed him;</div> - <div class="verse">To thee we shall give him up, noble King,</div> - <div class="verse">Who art lord of the English,</div> - <div class="verse">And do you, noble renowned King,</div> - <div class="verse">Do your pleasure in this matter."</div> - <div class="verse">The King replied to them</div> - <div class="verse quote">"On this condition be ye welcome,</div> - <div class="verse">That ye hand over this man to me,</div> - <div class="verse">And then ye will see what I shall do with him."</div> - </div> - -<div class="pagenum"><a name="Page_53" id="Page_53">{53}</a></div> - -<h4><i>Henry II.'s Invasion of Ireland, 1171-2.</i></h4> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="linenum">l. 2579.</div> - <div class="verse">Hear, my lords, concerning King Henry,</div> - <div class="verse">Who was the son of the empress,</div> - <div class="verse">How he resolved to cross the sea</div> - <div class="verse">And to conquer Ireland</div> - <div class="verse">Entirely through the recommendation</div> - <div class="verse">Of the noble earl, according to the people.</div> - <div class="verse">King Henry then crossed over</div> - <div class="verse">To Ireland with his ships.</div> - <div class="verse">The King then brought with him</div> - <div class="verse">Four hundred armed knights.</div> - <div class="verse">King Henry when he took ship</div> - <div class="verse">Put to sea at the Cross:</div> - <div class="verse">At Pembrokeshire at this time</div> - <div class="verse">The rich King put to sea.</div> - <div class="verse">With him the noble earl crossed over,</div> - <div class="verse">According to the statement of the old people.</div> - <div class="verse">At Waterford the noble King</div> - <div class="verse">Landed with four thousand English,</div> - <div class="verse">On All Hallows' Day, of a truth,</div> - <div class="verse">If the geste does not deceive us;</div> - <div class="verse">Before the feast of St. Martin</div> - <div class="verse">The King at length came to Ireland.</div> - <div class="verse">With the King there crossed over</div> - <div class="verse">Vassals of good kindred.</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="linenum">l. 2614.</div> - <div class="verse">The earl of his own free will</div> - <div class="verse">Surrendered the city to the King:</div> - <div class="verse">To the King he surrendered Waterford</div> - <div class="verse">Of his own free will and agreement.</div> - <div class="verse">Homage for Leinster</div> - <div class="verse">He did to the King of England.</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse">From Waterford King Henry</div> - <div class="verse">Set out with his marquises,</div> - <div class="pagenum"><a name="Page_54" id="Page_54">{54}</a></div> - <div class="verse">To Dublin with his men</div> - <div class="verse">He went without delay.</div> - <div class="verse">Richard, the noble and valiant earl,</div> - <div class="verse">Straightway surrendered the city to him.</div> - <div class="verse">Dublin King Henry gave</div> - <div class="verse">To the custody of Hugh de Lacy</div> - <div class="verse">And he afterwards guarded the city</div> - <div class="verse">By the command of the King.</div> - <div class="verse">And the King of England</div> - <div class="verse">Thence turned towards Munster,</div> - <div class="verse">To the City of Cashel</div> - <div class="verse">Went the King with his splendid following,</div> - <div class="verse">Where at that time was the seat</div> - <div class="verse">Of the archbishopric of Munster.</div> - <div class="verse">From Cashel the puissant King</div> - <div class="verse">Went on to Lismore.</div> - <div class="verse">King Henry Curt Mantel</div> - <div class="verse">At Lismore wished to fortify</div> - <div class="verse">A castle: so wished King Henry,</div> - <div class="verse">Who was the empress' son,</div> - <div class="verse">I know not why, but nevertheless</div> - <div class="verse">At this time, he put it off.</div> - <div class="verse">Towards Leinster the English King</div> - <div class="verse">Set out at this time:</div> - <div class="verse">Towards Leinster, the rich,</div> - <div class="verse">He went with his chivalry,</div> - <div class="verse">Eighteen weeks, nor more nor less,</div> - <div class="verse">According to what the old people say,</div> - <div class="verse">The duke of Normandy remained</div> - <div class="verse">In Ireland with his baronage.</div> - <div class="verse">Of Normandy at this time</div> - <div class="verse">The rich King was duke;</div> - <div class="verse">Of Gascony and of Brittany</div> - <div class="verse">Of Poitou, of Anjou, and of Maine,</div> - <div class="verse">Was King Henry called</div> - <div class="verse">Lord, according to the old people.</div> - <div class="verse">In Ireland was the King</div> - <div class="pagenum"><a name="Page_55" id="Page_55">{55}</a></div> - <div class="verse">About a fortnight and four months.</div> - <div class="verse">In the land up and down</div> - <div class="verse">Marched the noble King.</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse">While the renowned King</div> - <div class="verse">Was in the City of Dublin</div> - <div class="verse">Lo! a messenger in haste</div> - <div class="verse">... Came to announce to the King</div> - <div class="verse">That Henry his eldest son</div> - <div class="verse">Had in truth revolted against him,</div> - <div class="verse">And that he sought to deprive him wholly</div> - <div class="verse">Of the lordship of Normandy.</div> - <div class="thought-poem">****</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="linenum">l. 2763.</div> - <div class="verse">And the King towards Normandy</div> - <div class="verse">Went with his great nobles</div> - <div class="verse">In order to make war against a son of his</div> - <div class="verse">Who wished to despoil him.</div> - <div class="verse">War had the rich King</div> - <div class="verse">With the French in Normandy.</div> - <div class="verse">In Ireland remained</div> - <div class="verse">The noble earl with his friends.</div> - </div> - -</div> -</div> - -<h3>THE CONSTITUTIONS OF THE SYNOD OF CASHEL (1172).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Giraldus Cambrensis</i>, p. 232. Bohn's Libraries. -G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p><i>First.</i> It is decreed that all the faithful throughout Ireland -shall eschew concubinage with their cousins and kinsfolk, and -contract and adhere to lawful marriages.</p> - -<p><i>Second.</i> That children be catechised outside the church -doors, and infants baptised at the consecrated fonts in the -baptisteries of the churches.</p> - -<p><i>Third.</i> That all good Christians do pay the Tithes of -beasts, corn and other produce, to the church of the parish of -which they live.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_56" id="Page_56">{56}</a></span> -<i>Fourth.</i> That all the lands and possessions of the church -be entirely free from all exactions of secular men; and -especially that neither the petty kings nor earls, or other great -men in Ireland, nor their sons, nor any of their household, -shall exact provisions and lodgings on any ecclesiastical territories, -as the custom is, nor under any pretence presume to -extort them by violent means; and that the detestable -practice of extorting a loaf four times a year from the mills -belonging to the churches, by neighbouring lords, shall henceforth -be utterly abolished.</p> - -<p><i>Fifth.</i> That in the case of a homicide committed by laics, -when it is compounded for by the adverse parties, none of the -clergy, though of kindred to the perpetrators of the crime, shall -contribute anything; that, as they were free from the guilt of -the homicide, so they shall be also exonerated from any payment -in satisfaction for it.</p> - -<p><i>Sixth.</i> That every good Christian, being sick and weak, shall -solemnly make his last will and testament in the presence of -his confessor and neighbours, and that, if he have any wife and -children, all his moveable goods, his debts and servants' wages -being first paid, shall be divided into three parts, one of which -he shall bequeath to his children, another to his lawful wife, -and the third to such uses as he shall declare. And if it shall -happen that there be no lawful child or children, then his goods -shall be equally divided between his wife and legatees. And -if his wife die before him, then his goods shall be divided into -two parts, of which the children shall take one, and his residuary -legatees the other.</p> - -<p><i>Seventh.</i> That those who depart this life after a good confession -shall be buried with masses and vigils and all due -ceremonies.</p> - -<p><i>Finally.</i> That divine offices shall be henceforth celebrated -in every part of Ireland, according to the forms and usages of -the Church of England.</p> - -<div class="pagenum"><a name="Page_57" id="Page_57">{57}</a></div> - -<h3>DISPUTES WITH HENRY'S SONS (1173).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Roger de Hoveden</i>, Part 2, Vol. I., pp. 367 <i>seqq.</i> Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>There also came to Limoges the Earl of Maurienne, and -desired to know how much of his own territory the King of -England intended to grant to his son John; and on the King -expressing an intention to give him the Castle of Chinon, the -Castle of Lodun, and the Castle of Mirabel, the King, his son, -would in nowise agree thereto, nor allow it to be done. For he -was already greatly offended that his father was unwilling to -assign to him some portion of his territories, where he, with -his wife, might take up their residence. Indeed, he had -requested his father to give him either Normandy, or Anjou, -or England, which request he had made at the suggestion of -the King of France, and of those of the Earls and Barons of -England and Normandy, who disliked his father: and from -this time it was that the King, the son, had been seeking -pretexts and an opportunity for withdrawing from his father. -And he had now so entirely revolted in feeling from obeying -his wishes, that he could not even converse with him on any -subject in a peaceable manner.</p> - -<p>Having now gained his opportunity, both as to place and -occasion, the King, the son, left his father, and proceeded to -the King of France. However, Richard Barre, his chancellor, -Walter, his chaplain, Ailward, his chamberlain, and William -Blund, his apparitor, left him, and returned to the King, his -father. Thus did the king's son lose both his feelings and his -senses: he repulsed the innocent, persecuted a father, usurped -authority, seized upon a kingdom; he alone was the guilty -one, and yet a whole army conspired against his father. "So -does the madness of one make many mad." For he it was -who thirsted for the blood of a father, the gore of a parent!</p> - -<p>In the meantime, Louis, King of the Franks, held a great -council at Paris, at which he and all the principal men of -France made oath to the son of the King of England that they -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_58" id="Page_58">{58}</a></span> -would assist him in every way in expelling his father from the -kingdom if he should not accede to his wishes: on which he -swore to them that he would not make peace with his father, -except with their sanction and consent. After this, he swore -that he would give to Philip, Earl of Flanders, for his homage, -a thousand pounds of yearly revenues in England, and the -whole of Kent, together with Dover Castle, and Rochester -Castle; to Matthew, Earl of Boulogne, for his homage, the -Soke of Kirketon in Lindsey, and the earldom of Mortaigue, -with the honour of Hay; and to Theobald, Earl of Blois, for -his homage, two hundred pounds of yearly revenues in Anjou, -and the Castle of Amboise, with all the jurisdiction which he -had claimed to hold in Touraine; and he also quitted claim -to him of all right that the King his father and himself had -claimed in Chateau Regnaud. All these gifts, and many -besides, that he had made to other persons, he confirmed under -his new seal, which the King of France had ordered to be made -for him.</p> - -<p>Besides these, he made other gifts, which, under the same -seal, he confirmed: namely, to William, King of Scotland, for -his assistance, the whole of Northumberland as far as the -river Tyne. To the brother of the same king, he gave, for -his services, the Earldom of Huntingdon and of Cambridgeshire, -and to Earl Hugh Bigot, for his services, the Castle of -Norwich.</p> - -<h3>TROUBLE WITH SCOTLAND (1174).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Roger de Hoveden</i>, Part 2, Vol. I., p. 377. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>In the meantime, William, King of the Scots, came into -Northumberland with a large force, and there with his Scotch -and Galloway men committed execrable deeds. Infants, -children, youths, aged men, all of both sexes, from the highest -to the lowest, they slew alike without mercy or ransom. The -priests and clergy they murdered in the very churches upon -the altars. Consequently, wherever the Scots and the Galloway -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_59" id="Page_59">{59}</a></span> -men came, horror and carnage prevailed. Shortly after, -the King of the Scots sent his brother David to Leicester; -but before he arrived there, Reginald, Earl of Cornwall, and -Richard de Lacy, Justiciary of England, had burned the City -of Leicester to the ground, together with its churches and -buildings, with the exception of the castle.</p> - -<h3>THE PENANCE OF HENRY (1174).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Roger de Hoveden</i>, Part 2, Vol. I., p. 383. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>On the day after this, he<span -class="fnanchor"><a name="Ref_5" id="Ref_5" href="#Foot_5">[5]</a></span> -set out on a pilgrimage to the -tomb of Saint Thomas the Martyr, Archbishop of Canterbury. -On his approach, as soon as he was in sight of the church, in -which the body of the blessed martyr lay buried, he dismounted -from the horse on which he rode, took off his shoes, -and, barefoot, clad in woollen garments, walked three miles -to the tomb of the martyr, with such humility and compunction -of heart, that it may be believed beyond a doubt -to have been the work of Him who looketh down on the earth, -and maketh it to tremble. To those who beheld them, his -footsteps along the road on which he walked, seemed to be -covered with blood, and really were so; for his tender feet -being cut by the hard stones, a great quantity of blood flowed -from them on to the ground. When he had arrived at the -tomb, it was a holy thing to see the affliction which he suffered, -with sobs and tears, and the discipline to which he submitted -at the hands of the bishops and a great number of priests and -monks. Here, also, aided by the prayers of many holy men, -he passed the night, before the sepulchre of the blessed martyr, -in prayer, fasting, and lamentations. As for the gifts and -revenues, which, for the remission of his sins, he bestowed on -this church, they can never under any circumstance be -obliterated from the remembrance thereof. In the morning -of the following day, after hearing mass, he departed thence, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_60" id="Page_60">{60}</a></span> -on the third day before the ides of July, being Saturday, with -the intention of proceeding to London. And inasmuch as he -was mindful of the Lord in his entire heart, the Lord granted -unto him the victory over his enemies, and delivered them -captive into his hands. For on the very same Saturday on -which the King left Canterbury, William, King of the Scots, -was taken prisoner at Alnwick by the above-named knights -of Yorkshire, who pursued him after his retreat from Prudhoe. -On the following day, namely on the seventh day before the -calends of August, the King departed from Seleham, and proceeded -to Northampton; on his arrival at which place, -William, King of the Scots, was brought to him, with his feet -fastened beneath a horse's belly.</p> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p class="nodent"><a name="Foot_5" id="Foot_5" href="#Ref_5">[5]</a> -The King of England, the father.</p> - -</div> - -<h3>END OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL DISPUTE (1175).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Roger de Hoveden</i>, Part 2, Vol. I., p. 392. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>"Those who are in holy orders are not allowed to give -judgment on matters of life and death. Wherefore we do -forbid them either themselves to take part in dismemberment, -or to order it to be done by others. And if anyone shall be -guilty of doing such a thing, let him be deprived of the office -and position of the orders that have been granted to him. We -do also forbid, under penalty of excommunication, any priest -to hold the office of sheriff, or that of any secular public -officer."</p> - -<p>"Likewise, inasmuch as the church of God, according to the -verity of the Gospel, ought to be the house of prayer, and not -a den of thieves, and market for blood; under pain of excommunication -we do forbid secular causes, in which the -shedding of blood, or bodily punishment is likely to be the -result, to be tried in churches or in churchyards. For it is -absurd and cruel for judgment of bloodshed, to be discussed -in the place which has also been appointed the place of refuge -for the guilty."</p> - -<div class="pagenum"><a name="Page_61" id="Page_61">{61}</a></div> - -<h3>THE ALBIGENSIAN HERESY IN TOULOUSE (1178).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Roger de Hoveden</i>, Vol. I., pp. 471-475. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>In the meantime the Arian heresy which, as previously -mentioned, had been condemned in the province of Toulouse, -had revived; and this coming to the ears of the King of -France and the King of England, inflamed by zeal for the -Christian faith, they determined personally to go thither, in -order that they might entirely drive the before-named heretics -from those parts. However, after a short time had intervened, -it seemed to them that it might be more effectual if -they sent thither wise men to convert the heretics to the -Christian faith by their preaching and learning, than if they -themselves were to hasten thither in person, for they were -reminded of the words, "Tis enough to have commanded -vengeance; more will the dread of your name effect than your -sword; your presence diminishes your fame."</p> - -<p>They therefore sent thither Peter, cardinal priest, titular of -St. Chrysogonus, and legate of the Apostolic See, the Archbishops -of Bourges and Narbonne, Reginald, Bishop of Bath, -John, Bishop of Poitou, Henry, Abbot of Clairval, and many -other ecclesiastics, in order that by their preaching they might -convert the said heretics to the Christian faith, or on reasonable -grounds prove them to be heretics, and separate them from -the threshold of holy Mother Church and from communion -with the faithful. In addition to this, the before-named Kings -chose Raymond, Count of Toulouse, the Viscount of Touraine, -Raymond of Neufchatel, and other influential men, and -ordered them to act as assessors to the above-named cardinal -and his associates in the faith of Christ, and to expel the said -heretics from those parts by the power of their might. Accordingly, -when the before-named cardinal and the other Catholic -persons had entered Toulouse, they found there a certain -wealthy man, who possessed two castles, one within the city -and the other without the walls of the city, who, before their -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_62" id="Page_62">{62}</a></span> -coming had confessed himself to be a sectary of the heretical -corruption; and now, moved by terror, and desiring to screen -this execrable sect, made pretence that he was a Christian. -When the cardinal came to know this, he ordered the said -wealthy person to be brought before him; on whose coming -for the purpose of making confession of his faith, he was found -to be in every article an antagonist of the Christian religion. -Accordingly, he was pronounced by the aforesaid cardinal and -the bishops who were with him, a manifest heretic, and condemned; -and they gave orders that his property should be -confiscated, and that the castles which he possessed, lofty and -of great beauty, should be levelled with the ground. Upon -seeing himself thus condemned, and his property confiscated, -he came to the cardinal, and the bishops, his associates, and -prostrating himself at their feet; asked pardon, and, penance -being enjoined him, was led naked and scourged through the -streets and lanes of the city. After this, he swore that he -would go to Jerusalem, and remain there three years in the -service of God, and if, after the said three years, he should -return home, his possessions were to be restored to him on -condition, however, that his castles should be levelled in testimony -of his heretical depravity; he was also to give the -count of Toulouse five hundred pounds of silver.</p> - -<p>On these taking place, many of the heretics, fearing lest they -might be dealt with in a similar manner, came to the cardinal -and his associates, and secretly confessing their errors and -asking pardon, obtained mercy. In the meanwhile, it came -to their ears, that certain false brethren, namely Raymond, -Bernard, the son of Raymond, and certain other heresiarchs, -transforming themselves into angels of light, while they were -those of Satan, and preaching what was contrary to the -Christian faith, led astray the minds of many by their false -preaching, and had dragged them with themselves to hell. -These being summoned to come into the presence of the -cardinal and his associates, for the purpose of making confession -of their faith, made answer that they would come before -them if they should have a safe conduct in going and returning. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_63" id="Page_63">{63}</a></span> -A safe conduct, in going and returning, being accordingly -given to them, they came before the above-named cardinal -and the bishops, barons, clergy, and people who were present, -and produced before them a certain paper in which they had -written down the articles of their faith. On their reading this -at length, there seemed in it certain expressions of a suspicious -nature, which, unless more fully expressed, might possibly -conceal the heresy which they preached. When one of them -attempted to explain the articles so written, and to speak in -Latin, he was barely able to connect two words, being utterly -ignorant of the Latin language. Upon this it was necessary -for the cardinal and the bishops to bring themselves more on -a level with them, and, in consequence of their ignorance, to -use the vulgar tongue. Accordingly, on being examined as to -the articles of the Christian faith, they made answer as to all -the articles of the faith as soundly and as circumspectly as if -they had been most sincere Christians.</p> - -<p>Upon the Count of Toulouse and others, who had formerly -heard them preach what was contrary to the Christian faith, -hearing this statement from them, being struck with the -greatest astonishment, and inflamed with zeal for the Christian -faith, they arose and most clearly convicted them to their -faces of having lied; saying that they had heard from some -of them that there were two Gods, the one good and the other -bad, the good one having only made things invisible and which -cannot be changed or corrupted, the bad one, the heavens, the -earth, man and the other things visible. Others again affirmed -that they had heard at their preaching, that the body of -Christ was not made by the administration of a priest who -was unworthy, or who had been convicted of any crime. -Others again said that they had heard from them that -baptism was of no use to infants, and the utterance -of numerous other blasphemies against God and the Holy -Church, and the Catholic faith, which, by reason of their -abominable enormity, it is better to be silent upon than to -disclose. The heretics, however, contradicted these matters, -and said that they had given false testimony against them. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_64" id="Page_64">{64}</a></span> -For they said publicly, in presence of the before-named -cardinal and bishops, and all the people there present, and -made confession, and stoutly asserted, that there is but one -God most high, who has made all things visible and invisible, -and entirely denied that there were two first principles of -things. They also confessed that the priest, whether good or -bad, whether just or unjust, and whether such a character -that they knew him beyond doubt to be an adulterer or -criminal in other respects, was able to make the body and blood -of Christ, and that, through the ministration of a priest of this -character, and by virtue of the divine words which were pronounced -by the Lord, bread and wine were really changed in -substance into the body and blood of Christ. When, however, -they had been convicted by many and competent witnesses, -and many persons were still preparing to bear witness against -them, because the Church is not wont to deny the bosom of -mercy to those who turn thereto, they carefully warned them, -laying aside all heretical corruptions, to return to the unity -of the faith. They also advised them, as they had been excommunicated -by our Lord, the Pope, and the before-named -cardinal, and the Archbishops of Bourges and Narbonne, and -the Bishop of Toulouse, on account of their perverse preaching -and schism, to come to be reconciled to the Catholic faith, -according to the forms prescribed by the Church. This, however, -being warped into tortuous ways, and hardened by abandoned -habits, they refused to do, on which the said cardinal, -and the above-mentioned Bishops, together with the before-named -Bishop of Poitiers, and the other religious men who had -assisted them throughout, in the sight of the whole people, -with lighted candles again denounced them as excommunicated, -and condemned them, together with their prompter, -the devil, and gave orders to all the faithful in Christ, thenceforth -cautiously to avoid the before-named Raymond and -Bernard, and their accomplices, as persons excommunicated -and handed over to Satan; and that if at any time in future -they should preach to them anything else than what they had -confessed in their hearing, they should reject their preaching -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_65" id="Page_65">{65}</a></span> -as false, and contrary to the Catholic and Apostolic faith, and -drive them as heretics and forerunners of Anti-Christ to a -distance from their territories. Moreover, the Count of -Toulouse, and the other more influential men of the province, -in presence of all the people gave assurance on oath, that from -that time forward they would neither, for entreaty nor for -money, support the heretics.</p> - -<h3>THE ELECTION OF AN ABBOT (1182).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Jocelin de Brakelond</i>, Chapter 2. King's Classics. -Chatto & Windus.</p> - -<p>At last the prior and the twelve that were with him, after -many fatigues and delays, stood before the King at Waltham, -the manor of the Bishop of Winchester, upon the second Sunday -in Lent. The King graciously received them; and, saying -that he wished to act in accordance with the will of God and -the honour of our Church, commanded the brethren by prolocutors—namely, -Richard, the Bishop of Winchester, and -Geoffrey, the chancellor, afterwards Archbishop of York—that -they should nominate three members of our convent. -The prior and brethren retiring as if to confer thereupon,—drew -forth the sealed writing and opened it, and found the -names written in this order—Samson, sub-sacrista; Roger, -celerarius; Hugh, tercius prior. Hereupon those brethren who -were of higher standing blushed with shame; they also marvelled -that this same Hugh should be at once elector and -elected. But, inasmuch as they could not alter what was done, -by mutual arrangement they changed the order of the names; -first naming Hugh, because he was third prior; secondly, -Roger the cellarer; thirdly, Samson, thus literally making the -last first, and the first last. The King, first enquiring whether -they were born in his realm, and in whose lordship, said he -knew them not, directing that with those three, some other -three of the convent should be nominated. This being -assented to, William the Sacrist said, "Our prior ought to be -nominated because he is our head," which was directly allowed. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_66" id="Page_66">{66}</a></span> -The prior said, "William the Sacrist is a good man"; the -like was said of Dennis, and that was settled. These being -nominated before the King without any delay, the King -marvelled, saying, "These men have been speedy in their -work; God is with them."</p> - -<p>Next the King commanded that, for the honour of his -kingdom, they should name three persons of other houses. On -hearing this, the brethren were afraid, suspecting some craft. -At last, upon conference, it was resolved that they should -name three, but upon this understanding, that they would not -receive any one of those three, unless by assent of the convent -at home. And they named these three—Master Nicholas of -Waringford, afterwards (for a season) Abbot of Malmesbury; -Bertrand, Prior of St. Faith's, afterwards Abbot of Chertsey; -and Master H. of St. Neot's, a monk of Bec, a man highly -religious, and very circumspect in spiritual as well as temporal -affairs.</p> - -<p>This being done, the King thanked them, and ordered that -three should be struck off of the nine; and forthwith the three -strangers were struck off, namely, the Prior of St. Faith's, -afterwards Abbot of Chertsey, Nicholas, a monk of St. Albans, -afterwards Abbot of Malmesbury, and the Prior of St. Neot's. -William the Sacrist voluntarily retired, two of the five were -struck out by command of the King, and, ultimately, one out -of the remaining three. There then remained but two, the -Prior and Samson. Then at length the before-named prolocutors -of our lord the King were called to the council of the -brethren: and Dennis, speaking as one for all began by commending -the persons of the prior and Samson, saying, that -each of them was learned, each was good, each was of meritorious -life and good character. But always in the corner of -his discourse he gave prominence to Samson, multiplying words -in his praise, saying that he was a man strict in life, severe in -reforming excesses, and ready to work hard; heedful, moreover, -in secular matters, and approved in various offices. The -Bishop of Winchester replied, "We see what it is you wish to -say; from your address we gather that your prior seems to -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_67" id="Page_67">{67}</a></span> -you, to have been somewhat remiss, and that, in fact, you -wish to have him who is called Samson." Dennis answered, -"Either of them is good, but, by God's help, we desire to have -the best." To whom the bishop, "Of two good men the better -should be chosen. Speak out at once; is it your wish to have -Samson?" Whereupon several, in fact the majority, -answered clearly, "We do wish Samson." No one gainsaid -this, though some studiously held their peace, being fearful of -offending either one or the other.</p> - -<p>Samson was then named to the King, and after a brief -consultation with those about him, the King called all in, and -said, "You present to me Samson—I know him not; had you -presented to me your prior, I should have accepted him, -because I know and am well acquainted with him; but now -I will do as you desire me. Take heed to yourselves; by the -very eyes of God, if you have done ill, I shall call you to severe -account." And he inquired of the prior, whether he assented -to this choice and agreed thereto; who replied that he was -well content it should be so, and that Samson was worthy of a -much greater dignity. Then the elect, falling down at the -King's feet and kissing them, hastily arose, and forthwith went -towards the altar, erect in gait, and with unmoved countenance, -singing "Miserere mei Deus" together with his brethren. -The King, observing this, said to the bystanders, "By the -eyes of God, this abbot-elect thinks himself worthy to govern -an abbey!"</p> - -<h3>JOHN IN IRELAND (1185).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Giraldus Cambrensis</i>, p. 309. Bohn's Libraries. -G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>All things necessary for this great expedition having been -prepared and made ready by the royal commands, John, the -King of England's youngest son, on whom the dominion of -Ireland had been lately conferred, took his journey by the -coast road of South Wales towards Menevia and arrived at -Pembroke. He was accompanied by a person of the highest -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_68" id="Page_68">{68}</a></span> -station, Ranulf de Glanville, the King's chief privy counsellor -and Justiciary of all England, who conducted him on board -ship. On Wednesday, in Easter week, the breeze blowing -favourably from the eastward, he embarked in the noble fleet -which lay at anchor in Milford harbour, and on account of the -sudden change of wind was prevented visiting the venerable -church of St. David's, an unpropitious omen. Setting sail the -same evening, the fleet accomplished its passage and reached -the port of Waterford about noon on the day following, having -on board about three hundred men-at-arms, and a large force -of horse soldiers and archers.</p> - -<div class="thought-reg">*******</div> - -<p>I think it, therefore, not amiss that I should briefly state -why, and from what causes, this first enterprise of the King's -son did not fulfil his expectations; the success not being equal -to the vast preparations for it.... I should say, then, that -the first and principal cause of these mischances, was the King's -not having listened to the solemn call of the patriarch Heraclius, -before mentioned, and either gone himself, or at least sent -one of his sons on his behalf, with ready devotion, in obedience -to the commands of Christ. But instead of this, at the moment -of this memorable summons, and in the very presence of the -venerable envoy charged with it, he sent this son of his, with -a retinue and outfit more sumptuous than profitable, not -to the East, but to the West, not against the Saracens, but -against Christians; for his own aggrandisement, not for the -cause of Jesus Christ.</p> - -<p>Another cause was this; as soon as the King's son landed in -Ireland, there met him at Waterford a great many of the Irish -of the better class in those parts; men who, having been -hitherto loyal to the English and disposed to be peaceable, -came to congratulate him as their new lord, and receive him -with the kiss of peace. But our newcomers and Normans not -only treated them with contempt and derision, but even -rudely pulled them by their beards, which the Irishmen wore -full and long, according to the custom of their country. No -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_69" id="Page_69">{69}</a></span> -sooner, however, had they made their escape, than they withdrew -from the neighbourhood with all their households, and, -betaking themselves to the King of Limerick, the prince of -Cork, and Roderick, King of Connaught, gave full particulars -of all that they had observed during their visit to the King's -son. They said that they found him to be a mere boy, -surrounded by others almost as young as himself; and that -the young prince abandoned himself to juvenile pursuits; and -they further declared, that what they saw promised no mature -or stable counsels, no security for the peace of Ireland.</p> - -<p>On hearing this, the princes of Limerick, Connaught and -Cork, who were at that time the mainstay of Ireland, although -they were prepared to wait upon the young King's son and -offer him their homage and submission with the usual forms, -began to consider among themselves to what greater evils -these small beginnings might lead, and what course would be -taken with the proud and independent, when good and peaceable -subjects were thus treated. They then resolved unanimously -to resist the English, and defend with their lives their -ancient liberties; and the better to carry this resolution into -effect, a new league was generally entered into, and those -who were before enemies were now reconciled, and became -friends....</p> - -<p>Another cause is this: We took away their lands from our -own Irishmen, who had faithfully stood by us from the first -coming over of Fitz-Stephen and the earl, and have given them -to our newcomers. These Irish, therefore, betaking themselves -to our enemies, became spies upon us, and guides to -shew them the way to us, having the more power to do us -injury from their former familiarity with us. Besides, the -care and custody of all the towns and castles on the sea-coast, -with the lands, revenues and tributes appertaining to them, -which ought to have been administered for the public good and -for defence against the enemy, were assigned to persons who -thought only of hunting-out money; and keeping themselves -carefully within the town walls, they spent their time and all -that they had in drunkenness and surfeiting, to the loss and -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_70" id="Page_70">{70}</a></span> -damage of the good citizens, instead of the annoyance of the -enemy....</p> - -<p>In the meantime this was the state of the island: all the -roads were impracticable, all communications cut off; no -security anywhere from the broad axes of the Irish; new -reports daily of fresh losses by the English. Such was the -condition of the country outside the towns. Within the walls, -there was some semblance of order and tranquillity; and with -plenty of wine and money, delinquencies in all quarters were -easily atoned. Besides, when the storm was gathering in the -enemy's quarters, it was time for the troops to look at their -arms, instead of being immersed in civil affairs. But instead -of this, there was so much vexatious litigation, that the veteran -soldiers were more harassed by their adversaries within, than -by the enemy without the walls....</p> - -<p>I must add to my account of the mischiefs done by the new -Government, one that is the greatest of all. Not only do we -neglect to make any offering to the Church of Christ, not only -are the honours and thanks due to God unacknowledged by -any gift of the prince and his followers, but we even rob the -Church of its lands and possessions, and strive to abridge or -annul its ancient rights and privileges....</p> - -<p>The many outrages and disorders which have been the fruits -of the new Government of Ireland, are not to be imputed so -much to the tender years of the King's son, as to evil counsels, -although both had a large share in them; for the land, as yet -rude and barbarous, required men of experience, whose minds -were matured, to reduce it to order.... But that these -great disorders were more to be attributed to the advice of -evil counsellors, was even whispered among the younger sort, -and taken for certain by older and more discreet persons.</p> - -<h3>CAPTURE OF JERUSALEM (1187).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Geoffrey de Vinsauf, Chronicles of the Crusades</i>, pp. 78-9. -G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>The fall of Jerusalem was now impending: the victor -advancing with speed equal to his hatred, laid siege to the -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_71" id="Page_71">{71}</a></span> -city, and erecting his machines, with sacrilegious irreverence -profaned all the holy places. There was a certain cross of -stone, which our soldiers formerly, when, after the capture of -Antioch, they had gloriously taken this city, had erected on -the wall in commemoration of the deed. The ferocious invaders -destroyed this cross with a blow from one of their -machines, and at the same time struck down a great part of -the wall. The citizens interposed such defences as they were -able, but all the exertions of our men were ineffectual: bows, -balistas and slings were used to no purpose; both arms and -machines visibly declared that the Lord was wroth, and foretold -the fall of the city. A large number of people had flocked -together to the city from the neighbouring fortresses, trusting -rather in the sanctity of the place than in the strength of its -defences; but in so great a multitude hardly fourteen knights -could be found. The priests and clerks, although it was contrary -to their profession, discharged the duties of soldiers, -according to the emergency, and fought bravely for the Lord's -house, bearing in mind the maxim, that to repel force by force -is allowed by all laws both human and divine. But the populace -alike ignorant and timorous, flocked in numbers round the -patriarch and the queen, who were left in charge of the city, -bitterly complaining and earnestly entreating that they might -treat with the Sultan for peace, as soon as possible. Their -capitulation, however, was one to be deplored, rather than -praised: for each of them had to pay the ransom of his own -life; a man was valued at ten bezants, a woman at five, a -child at one; and whoever was unable to pay, was made a -slave. It thus happened that when many of them, either out -of their own property, or by aids gathered from other sources, -had paid the price of their safety, there remained 14,000, who -could not redeem themselves and were made slaves for life. -To those who purchased their liberty, the choice was given, -either to proceed to Antioch, or to be carried under safe-conduct -to Alexandria, and thence to cross the sea. That day -was indeed a bitter day, on which the exiles separated, each on -his different road, and left that sacred city, that city which -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_72" id="Page_72">{72}</a></span> -had been the queen of cities, but which was now reduced to -slavery; that city which was the inheritance of its children, -but was now in the hands of strangers, on account of the -wickedness of those who dwelt therein.</p> - -<p>Glorious was Jerusalem, the city of God, where the Lord -suffered, and was buried, and where He displayed the glory of -His resurrection; but she is now subject to contamination at -the hands of her base-born foe; nor is there any grief like -that grief, that they should possess the sepulchre, who persecuted -Him that lies buried in it; and those, who had despised -the Crucified, have made themselves masters of his Cross! -This most holy city had been, for about ninety-six years, in -the hands of our people, ever since the victorious arms of -the Christians had taken it, at the same time as Antioch; -when it had been forty years before in the possession of the -unbelievers. When the city was taken, the crier of the -Mahometan law proceeded to the summit of the rock of -Calvary, and there published their false law, in the place where -Christ had consummated the law of death upon the cross. -Another diabolical act was perpetuated by the enemy. They -fastened ropes round a certain cross, which stood upon the -pinnacle of the church of the Hospitallers, and dragged it to -the ground, where they spat upon it, and hacked it, and drew -it, in derision of our faith, through all the filth of the city.</p> - -<h3>RAISING MONEY FOR THE CRUSADE (1189).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Richard of Devizes, Chronicles of the Crusades</i>, §§ 3, 9, 11, 12. -G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>3. Now in the year of our Lord's incarnation 1189, Richard, -the son of King Henry II. by Eleanor, brother of Henry III.<span -class="fnanchor"><a name="Ref_6" id="Ref_6" href="#Foot_6">[6]</a></span> -was consecrated King of the English by Baldwin, archbishop -of Canterbury, at Westminster, on the 3rd of the Nones of -September (3 Sept.). On the very day of the coronation, -about that solemn hour, in which the Son was immolated to -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_73" id="Page_73">{73}</a></span> -the Father, a sacrifice of the Jews to their father the devil -was commenced in the city of London, and so long was the -duration of this famous mystery, that the holocaust could -scarcely be accomplished the ensuing day. The other cities -and towns of the kingdom emulated the faith of the Londoners, -and with a like devotion despatched their bloodsuckers with -blood to hell. In this commotion there was prepared, though -unequally, some evil against the wicked, everywhere throughout -the realm, only Winchester alone, the people being prudent -and circumspect, and the city always acting mildly, spared its -vermin. It never did anything over speedily; fearing nothing -more than to repent, it considers everything before the -commencement.</p> - -<p>9. The time of commencing his journey pressed hard upon -King Richard, as he, who had been first of all the princes on -this side the Alps in the taking up of the cross, was unwilling -to be last in setting out. A King worthy of the name of King, -who, in the first year of his reign, left the kingdom of England -for Christ, scarcely otherwise than if he had departed never -to return. So great was the devotion of the men, so hastily, -so quickly and so speedily did he run, yea fly, to avenge the -wrongs of Christ. However, whilst he kept the greater matter -in his mind, giving himself in some little measure to deliberation -for the kingdom, having received power from the pope -that he might withdraw the cross from such of his own subjects -as he should desire, for the government of his kingdom, -he first appointed Hugh Pudsey, bishop of Durham, to be -chief justice of the whole realm, and with design, as is thought -by many, further creating him a young earl of Northumberland -out of an old bishop, the custody of as many castles as he liked -being yielded to him, he diligently cleared from his coffers ten -thousand pounds of silver. Geoffrey Fitz-Peter, William -Briwere and Hugh Bardulf being permitted to remain at home, -the cross being withdrawn from them, the King's treasurer -transferred the whole collections of the three as three nuts -into the Exchequer. All the sheriffs of the kingdom on any -trivial accusation falling under the King's displeasure, were -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_74" id="Page_74">{74}</a></span> -deprived of their unlucky power, and scarcely permitted to -see his face, even by the mediation of inestimable treasure.</p> - -<p>11. Godfrey, bishop of Winchester, mindful of his profession, -suing for the restoration of the possessions of his church which -had been taken away, as no one had any right of replevin -against the church of Winchester with respect to its two -manors, namely Meones and Weregrave, recovered them by -judicial decree, three thousand pounds of silver being privately -given to the King. Nor did the considerate man omit at the -same time to pay a fine to the King for the indemnity of the -church's treasure, for his patrimony, for the county of Hampshire -and for the custody of the Castles of Winchester and -Porchester. And because the time for the payment of so -much money was nigh at hand, as he could not pass over the -day fixed for the payment without detriment to the whole -business, and he could find no nearer resource under heaven, -although against his will, he laid his hand on the treasure of -his church, to restore which, however, he obliged himself and -his successors, providing security to the convent by the testimony -of a sealed bond. A man of such courtesy and moderation, -who not even when angry ever did anything to those -who were under him, but what savoured of mildness: truly -of his family, and one of his familiars, of whom it is said, under -whom to live is to reign.</p> - -<p>12. The King readily disburthened all whose money was a -burthen to them, such powers and possessions as they chose -being given to anybody at pleasure; wherewith also on a -time an old acquaintance in the company joking him, he broke -off with this evasion, "I would sell London if I could find a -chapman." Many a one might have been forewarned by that -expression, had it been uttered sooner, not to learn to be a -wise merchant, after the English proverb, "by buying for a -dozen, and selling for one and a half."</p> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p class="nodent"><a name="Foot_6" id="Foot_6" href="#Ref_6">[6]</a> -Henry, son of King Henry II., is frequently styled Henry the -Third, in the early chronicles.</p> - -<div><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_75" id="Page_75">{75}</a></span></div> - -</div> - -<h3>LAWS OF RICHARD I. CONCERNING CRUSADERS WHO WERE TO GO BY SEA (1189).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Historical Documents of the Middle Ages</i>, p. 135. -Henderson. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>Richard by the grace of God, King of England, and Duke -of Normandy and Aquitaine, and Count of Anjou, to all his -subjects who are about to go by sea to Jerusalem, greeting. -Know that we, by the common counsel of upright men, have -made the laws here given. Whoever slays a man on shipboard, -shall be bound to the dead man and thrown into the -sea. But if he shall slay him on land, he shall be bound to -the dead man and buried in the earth. If any one, moreover, -shall be convicted through lawful witnesses of having drawn -a knife to strike another, or of having struck him so as to draw -blood, he shall lose his hand. But if he shall strike him with his -fist without drawing blood, he shall be dipped three times in -the sea. But if any one shall taunt or insult a comrade or -charge him with hatred of God: as many times as he shall -have insulted him, so many ounces of silver shall he pay. A -robber, moreover, convicted of theft, shall be shorn like a -hired fighter, and boiling tar shall be poured over his head, -and feathers from a cushion shall be shaken out over his head—so -that he may be publicly known; and at the first land where -the ships shall put in he shall be cast on shore. Under my -own witness at Chinon.</p> - -<h3>THE ABBOT AND THE JEWS (1190).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Jocelin de Brakelond</i>, Chapter 6. King's Classics. -Chatto & Windus.</p> - -<p>The lord Abbot sought from the King letters enjoining that -the Jews should be driven away from the town of St. Edmund, -he stating that whatever is within the town of St. Edmund, or -within the banlieue thereof, of right belongs to St. Edmund: -therefore the Jews ought to become the men of St. Edmund, -otherwise they should be expelled from the town. Licence -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_76" id="Page_76">{76}</a></span> -was accordingly given that he might put them forth, saving, -nevertheless, that they had all their chattels and the value of -their houses and lands. And when they were expelled, and -with an armed force conducted to divers towns, the abbot -gave order that all those that from henceforth should harbour -or entertain Jews in the town of St. Edmund should be -solemnly excommunicated in every church and at every altar. -Howbeit it was afterwards conceded by the King's justices -that if the Jews should come to the great pleas of the Abbot, -to demand their debts from their debtors, on such occasion they -might for two days and two nights lodge within the town, and -on the third day be permitted to depart freely.</p> - -<h3>THE KINGS OF FRANCE AND ENGLAND AT MESSINA (1190).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Chronicles of the Crusades</i>, Chap. XIII., pp. 163-4. -Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>It is a general custom, that when any particular king or -prince of the earth, conspicuous for his glory, might, and -authority, comes forth in public, his appearance of power shall -not fall short of that with which he is actually invested,—nay, -it is but right and becoming that the greatness of a king -should be shown in his display and the homage which is paid -him; for a common proverb says, "Such as I see you are, I -esteem you." Moreover the general style and manner is -taken from the disposition of the chief. When, therefore, the -King of France, of so high renown, whose edict so many princes -and nations obeyed, was known to be entering the port of -Messina, the natives, of every age and sex, rushed forth to -see so famous a King; but he, content with a single ship, as -if to avoid the sight of men, entered the port of the Citadel -privately, while those who awaited him along the shore conceived -this to be a proof of his weakness, and spoke upbraidingly -of him as one not likely to be the performer of any great -actions, who thus slunk from the eye of man, and being frustrated -in their hopes of seeing him, they returned indignant -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_77" id="Page_77">{77}</a></span> -to their homes. But when the report was spread of the arrival -of the noble-minded King of England, the people rushed out -eagerly to behold him, crowding along the shore and seating -themselves wherever they were likely to catch a glimpse of -him. And lo! they beheld the sea in the distance covered -with innumerable galleys; and the sound of trumpets and -clarions, loud and shrill, strike upon the ear! Then, as they -approached nearer, they saw the galleys as they were impelled -onward, laden and adorned with arms of all kinds; their -pennons and standards floating in countless numbers in the -breeze in good order, and on the tops of their spears; the -prow of the galleys distinguished from each other by the -variety of the paintings, with shields glittering in the sun, and -you might behold the sea boiling, from the number of oarsmen -who plied it, and the ears of the spectators rang with the peals -of the instruments commonly called trumpets, and their delight -was aroused by the approach of the varied crowd, when -lo! the magnificent King, accompanied by the crowd of obedient -galleys, standing on a prow more elevated and ornamental -than the others, as if to see what he had not seen before, or -to be seen by the crowds that densely thronged the shore, -lands in a splendid dress, where the sailors whom he had sent -before him, and others of his equipage, receive him with congratulations, -and bring forward the chargers and horses which -had been committed to their care for transportation, that he -and his suite might mount. The natives crowd round him on -all sides, mixed with his own men, and followed him to his -hostel. The common people conversed with each other in -admiration of his great glory; and agreed that he was worthy -of Empire, and deserved to be set over nations and kingdoms, -"for the fame of him which we had before heard fell far short -of the truth when we saw him." Meanwhile, the trumpets -blew, and their sounds being harmoniously blended, there -arose a kind of discordant concord of notes. Whilst the sameness -of the sounds being continued, the one followed the other -in mutual succession, and the notes which had been lowered -were again resounded.</p> - -<div class="pagenum"><a name="Page_78" id="Page_78">{78}</a></div> - -<h3>THE CAPTURE OF MESSINA, AND THE JEALOUSY OF PHILIP, KING OF FRANCE (1190).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Chronicles of the Crusades</i>, pp. 169-70. Bohn's Libraries. -G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>King Richard captured Messina by one assault, in less time -than a priest could chant the matin service. Many more of -the citizens would have fallen, had not King Richard, with an -impulse of generosity, ordered their lives to be spared. But -who could reckon the sum of money which the citizens lost? -All the gold and silver, and whatsoever precious thing was -found became the property of the victors. They also set fire -to, and burnt to ashes, the enemy's galleys, lest they should -escape, and recover strength to resist. The victors also carried -off their noblest women. And lo! after this action had been -performed, the French suddenly beheld the ensigns and -standards of King Richard floating above the walls of the -city; at which the King of France was so mortified, that he -conceived that hatred against King Richard which lasted -during his life, and afterwards led him to the unjust invasion -of Normandy.</p> - -<p>Chap. XVII. The King of France, jealous of the successes of -the King of England, and misliking his high spirit, very much -grieved that he should not have the glory which the other had -gained by the force of his own greatness; for, contrary to the -conditions of mutual agreement, and while the army was in -the greatest danger, and a great slaughter going on before his -eyes, he proffered not a helping hand to the King of England -against an obstinate foe. As he was bound by the treaty of -alliance. Nay, he resisted as much as he could, and kept him -a long time from occupying the entrance of the city where he -himself abode. The city being taken, as we said before, and -the banners of King Richard planted on the walls, the King of -France, as an acknowledgment of his superiority, ordered his -banners to be planted above those of the English King. King -Richard, indignant at this command, considering what previously -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_79" id="Page_79">{79}</a></span> -occurred, and bearing in mind the rights of their -fellowship, sent no answer, lest he should seem to surrender -his right, and the victory should be ascribed not only to one -who had been inactive, but to a perjured adversary. At the -intercession of mediators, however, the anger of King Richard, -was at length appeased; an end was put to their wrangling, -and, yielding to the soothings of his friends, with some difficulty, -he was held invincible, being overcome by his foes, gave -way to the request of the King of France, viz. that he should -deliver into his custody the towers he had taken, and place -in them guards of both nations, until they should learn the -sentiments of King Tancred as to what had been done; and -he who remained angry and obdurate to threats and boastings -was moved by prayers and soothing. The standards of both -were, therefore, raised above the walls of the city, until he -should try the constancy of the King of France, and prove -his friendship.</p> - -<h3>CAPTURE OF CYPRUS AND RICHARD'S MARRIAGE, 1191.</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Richard of Devizes</i>, §§ 59, 61, <i>Chronicles of the Crusades</i>. -Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>59. The fleet of Richard, King of the English, put out to -sea, and proceeded in this order. In the fore-front went three -ships only, in one of which was the Queen of Sicily and the -young damsel of Navarre, probably still a virgin; in the other -two a certain part of the King's treasure and arms; in each -of the three, marines and provisions. In the second line there -were, what with ships and busses and men of war, thirteen; -in the third, fourteen; in the fourth, twenty; in the fifth, -thirty; in the sixth, forty; in the seventh, sixty; in the last, -the King himself, followed with his galleys.</p> - -<p>60. Now as the ships were proceeding in the aforesaid -manner and order, some being before others, two of the three -first, driven by the violence of the winds, were broken on the -rocks near the port of Cyprus; the third, which was English, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_80" id="Page_80">{80}</a></span> -more speedy than they, having turned back into the deep, -escaped the peril. Almost all the men of both ships got away -alive to land, many of whom the hostile Cypriotes slew, some -they took captive, some, taking refuge in a certain church, -were besieged. Whatever also in the ships was cast up by the -sea, fell a prey to the Cypriotes.... God so willed that the -cursed people should receive the reward of their evil deeds by -the hands of one who would not spare. The third English -ship, in which were the women, having cast out its anchors, -rode out at sea, and watched all things from opposite, to -report the misfortune to the King, lest haply, being ignorant -of the loss and disgrace, he should pass the place unrevenged. -The next line of the King's ships came up after the other, and -they all stopped at the first. A full report reached the King, -who, sending heralds to the lord of the island, and obtaining -no satisfaction, commanded his entire army to arm, from the -first even to the last, and to get out of the great ships into the -galleys and boats, and follow him to the shore. What he -commanded, was immediately performed; they came in arms -to the port. The King being armed, leaped first from his -galley, and gave the first blow in the war; but before he was -able to strike a second, he had three thousand of his followers -with him, striking away by his side. All the timber that had -been placed as a barricade in the port was cast down instantly, -and the brave fellows went up into the city, as ferocious as -lionesses are wont to be when robbed of their young. The -fight was carried on manfully against them, numbers fell down -wounded on both sides, and the swords of both parties were -made drunk with blood. The Cypriotes are vanquished, the -city is taken, with the castle besides; whatever the victors -choose is ransacked, and the lord of the island is himself taken -and brought to the King. He, being taken, supplicates and -obtains pardon; he offers homage to the King, and it is -received; and he swears, though unasked, that henceforth he -will hold the island of him as his liege lord, and will open all -the castles of the land to him, make satisfaction for the damage -already done; and further, bring presents of his own. On -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_81" id="Page_81">{81}</a></span> -being dismissed after the oath, he is commanded to fulfil the -conditions in the morning.</p> - -<p>61. That night the King remained peaceably in the castle; -and his newly-sworn vassal flying, retired to another castle, -and caused the whole of the men of that land, who -were able to bear arms, to be summoned to repair to him, -and so they did. The King of Jerusalem, however, that -same night, landed in Cyprus, that he might assist the King -and salute him, whose arrival he had desired above that of -any other in the whole world. On the morrow, the lord of -Cyprus was sought for and found to have fled. The King, -seeing that he was abused and having been informed where -he was, directed the King of Jerusalem to follow the traitor -by land with the half of the army, while he conducted the -other part by water, intending to be in the way, that he might -not escape by sea. The divisions reassembled around the city -in which he had taken refuge, and he, having sallied out -against the King, fought with the English, and the battle was -carried on sharply by both sides. The English would that day -have been beaten, had they not fought under the command of -King Richard. They at length obtained a dear-bought -victory, the Cypriote flies, and the castle is taken. The Kings -pursue him as before, the one by land, the other by water, and -he is besieged in the third castle. Its walls are cast down by -engines hurling huge stones; he, being overcome, promises -to surrender, if only he might not be put in iron fetters. The -King consents to the prayers of the supplicant, and caused -silver shackles to be made for him. The prince of the pirates -being thus taken, the King traversed the whole island, and -took all its castles, and placed his constables in each, and -constituted justiciaries and sheriffs; and the whole land was -subjected to him in everything just like England. The gold, -and the silk, and the jewels from the treasures that were -broken open, he retained for himself; the silver and victuals -he gave to the army. To the King of Jerusalem also he made -a handsome present out of his booty.</p> - -<p>And because Lent had already passed, and the lawful time -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_82" id="Page_82">{82}</a></span> -of contract was come, he caused Berengaria, daughter of the -King of Navarre, whom his mother had brought to him in -Lent, to be affianced to him in the island.</p> - -<h3>AT ACRE, (1191).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Geoffrey de Vinsauf</i>, Chs. IV., V., VI., VIII., <i>Chronicles of -the Crusades</i>. Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>On the following day of Pentecost, King Richard arrived -with an army, the flower of war, and upon learning that the -King of France had gained the goodwill and favour of all, by -giving to each of his soldiers three "aurei" a month,—not to -be outdone or equalled in generosity, he proclaimed by mouth -of herald, that whosoever was in his service, no matter of -what nation, should receive four statute "aurei" a month for -his pay. By these means his generosity was extolled by all, -for he outshone everyone else in merit and favours, as he outdid -them in gifts and magnificence. "When," exclaimed they, -"will the first attack take place, by a man whom we have -expected so long and anxiously? A man, by far the first of -kings, and the most skilled in war throughout Christendom? -Now let the will of God be done, for the hope of all rests on -King Richard." But after some days sojourn, the King was -afflicted with a severe illness, to which the common people -gave the name of Arnoldia, which is produced by change of -climate working on the constitution. But for all that, he -caused petrariae and mangonels to be raised, and a fort in -front of the city gates; and spared no pains to expedite the -construction of machines.</p> - -<p>Ch. V. The King of France, not liking the delay in commencing -the attack, sent word to King Richard, that a favourable -opportunity now offered itself: and he also warned, by voice -of herald, the army to prepare for an assault. But King -Richard had signified his inability hitherto to attend to his -duty, both on account of indisposition, and because his men -were not yet come; though he hoped that they would arrive -in the next fleet of ships, and would bring with them materials -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_83" id="Page_83">{83}</a></span> -for the construction of machines. The King of France, not -thinking fit to desist, on that account, from his purpose, -commanded an assault to be proclaimed, by voice of herald -throughout the army. Therefore, on the Monday after the -Feast of the Nativity of St. John the Baptist, the King of -France, having erected his machines, gave orders to his men -to arm. Then might have been seen a countless multitude of -armed men, worthily equipped; and so many coats of scale -armour, gleaming helmets, and noble chargers with pennons -and banners of various workmanship, and soldiers of tried -valour and courage, as never had been seen before. Having -placed men to defend the trenches against the threatened -attack of Saladin from without, the armies approached the -walls of the city and commenced a most vigorous assault, by -casting darts and stones from arbalests and machines, without -ceasing. When the Turks who were shut up in the city saw -this, they raised a tumultuous clamour and shouted to the -skies; so that it resembled the crash in the air caused by -thunder and lightning; for some had this sole duty—to beat -basins and platters; to strike timbrels; and by other means -to make signal to Saladin and the army without; in order -that they might come to their succour, according to agreement. -And when the Turks from without saw and heard this, -they gathered in a body; and collecting every material within -their reach to fill up the ditch, they essayed to cross over, -and attack our men, but failed in effecting their object. For -Godfrey of Lusignan, a man of the most approved valour, -opposed them, and drove them back from the barricades, -which they had already seized upon, above our men; and he -slew ten of them with an axe he carried in his hand, in a most -glorious manner; and none he smote escaped; nay, he took -some alive; for such was his courage and activity, that no -one since the time of those famous soldiers, Roland and Oliver, -could lay claim to such distinction, from the mouth of all, as -himself. Our men regained the barricades, but with much -labour and difficulty; for the Turks kept pouring in, and by -their obstinate persistence, made the issue a long time doubtful. -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_84" id="Page_84">{84}</a></span> -So severe and insupportable was the struggle, and so -horrible the clamour of the conflict, that the men who were -making the assault on the city and were intent on filling up -the trenches, were forced to retire and give up the attempt, -for they were not able to carry on the assault, and at the same -time defend their camp from the Turks without. And many -of the French perished from the darts cast by the arbalests, -the throwing of stones, and the pouring on them of Greek -fire; and there was great mourning and lamentation among -the people. O! with what earnestness had we expected the -arrival of the Kings! How fallen were our hopes! They had -come, and we profited not; nay, we suffered a severer loss than -usual; and those we expected came to no purpose. Our men -of France having laid aside their arms, the Turks began to -revile them shamefully; and reproached them with not being -able to accomplish what they had begun; moreover, they -threw Greek fire on the machines and other warlike instruments -of the King of France, which had been made with such -care, and destroyed them. Whence the King of France, overcome -by fury and anger, sunk into a state of languid sickness, -from sorrow, it was said; and from confusion and discouragement, -mounted not on horseback.</p> - -<p>Ch. VIII. The City of Acre, from its strong position, and its -being defended by the choicest men of the Turks, appeared -difficult to be taken by assault. The French had hitherto -spent their labour in vain in constructing machines and -engines for breaking down the walls, with the greatest care; -for whatever they erected, at a great expense, the Turks -destroyed with Greek fire or some devouring conflagration. -Amongst other machines and engines which the King of -France had erected for breaking down the walls, he had prepared -one with great labour, to be used for scaling it, which -they called a "cat," because like a cat it crept up and adhered -to the wall. He had also another, made of strong hurdle -twigs, put together most compactly, which they used to call -a "cercleia," and under its covering of hides the King of -France used to sit, and employ himself in throwing darts from -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_85" id="Page_85">{85}</a></span> -a sling; he would thus watch the approach of the Turks, -above on the walls, by the battlements, and then hit them -unawares. But it happened one day that the French were -eagerly pressing forward to apply their cat to the walls, when -behold! the Turks let down upon it a heap of the driest wood, -and threw upon it a quantity of Greek fire, as well as upon -the hurdle they had constructed with such toil, and then -aimed a petraria in that direction, and all having forthwith -caught fire, they broke them in pieces by the blows from -their petraria. Upon this the King of France was enraged -beyond measure, and began to curse all those who were under -his command; and rated them shamefully for not exacting -condign vengeance of the Saracens, who had done them such -injuries. In the heat of his passion, and when the day was -drawing in, he published an edict, by voice of herald, that an -assault should be made upon the city on the morrow.</p> - -<p>Ch. XV. What can we say of this race of unbelievers who -thus defended their city? They must be admired for their -valour in war, and were the honour of their whole nation. -Yet they dreaded our men, not without reason, for they saw -the choicest soldiers from the ranks of all Christendom come -to destroy them; their walls in part broken down, in part -shattered, the greater portion of their army mutilated, some -killed, and others weakened by their wounds. There were -still remaining in the city 6000 Turks, with Mestoc and Caracois -their chiefs, but they despaired of succour. They perceived -that the Christian army was very much dejected at the death -of Alberic Clements, and their sons and kinsmen who had -fallen in battle, and that they were determined either to die -bravely, or gain the mastery over the Turks, and that they -thought a middle course dishonourable. Under these circumstances, -by common counsel and assent, the besieged begged -a truce, in order to inform Saladin of their condition, and to -ascertain how far he would afford them security according to -the manner of barbarous nations, by either sending them -speedy help, or giving them leave to depart from the city with -honour. To obtain this object, two of the most noble of the -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_86" id="Page_86">{86}</a></span> -Saracens and of Paganism, Mestoc and Caracois, came to our -Kings with the promise that if Saladin did not send them -speedy assistance, they would give up the city, on the condition -that all the besieged Turks should be permitted to depart in -freedom, with their arms and property, and go whithersoever -they liked. And on the King of France and nearly all the -French giving their assent to this condition at the conference, -King Richard absolutely refused his, and said, it was not to -be consented to, that after so long and laborious a siege they -should enter a deserted city only. On his pleasure being known, -Caracois and Mestoc returned to the city without effecting -their object. And Saladin, when he learnt that ambassadors -had been sent by the besieged, commanded them to persevere -and defend their city with as much courage as that which they -had hitherto shewn, promising that most ample assistance -should soon come to them without a doubt; for he declared -to the ambassadors who waited upon him that he would -certainly persevere, and as he was expecting a large body of -soldiers from Babylon, they would soon come in ships and -galleys; for he had given orders to Muleina to be with him, -without fail, in eight days; and if they did not come according -to agreement, he promised with an oath to procure for them -as honourable a peace as he could from the Christians, and the -liberty to depart. On hearing these things, the ambassadors -returned to the city, and, repeating the promises of Saladin, -persuaded the townsmen to resist while they looked forward -with anxiety for the promised assistance.</p> - -<p>Ch. XVI. Meanwhile, the petrariae of the Christians never -ceased, day and night, to shake the walls; and when the -Turks saw this, they were smitten with wonder, astonishment, -terror, and confusion; and many, yielding to their fears, -threw themselves down from the walls by night, and without -waiting for the promised aid, very many sought, with supplications, -the sacrament of baptism and Christianity....</p> - -<p>Ch. XVII. Saladin, perceiving the dangers of delay, at -length determined to yield to the entreaties of the besieged; -he was, moreover, persuaded by his admirals, and his satraps, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_87" id="Page_87">{87}</a></span> -and his influential courtiers, who had many friends and kinsmen -among the besieged. The latter alleged also, that he -was bound to them on his promise made on the Mahometan -law, that he would procure for them an honourable capitulation -at the last moment, lest, perchance, made prisoners at -discretion, they should be exterminated or put to an ignominious -death, and thus the law of Mahomet, which had been -strictly observed by their ancestors, be effaced by its dependence -on him; and nevertheless very much would be derogated -from his name and excellence if the worshippers of -Mahomet should fall into the hands of Christians. They also -begged to remind Saladin of the fact that they, a chosen race -of Turks, in obedience to his commands, had been cooped up -in the city, and withstood a siege for so long a time; they -reminded him too, that they had not seen their wives and -children for three years, during which period the siege had -lasted; and they said that it would be better to surrender the -city, than that people of such merit should be destroyed. -The princes persuading the Sultan to this effect, that their -latter condition might not be worse than their former one; -he assented to their making peace on the best terms they could, -and they drew up a statement of what appeared to them the -most proper terms of treaty....</p> - -<p>Ch. XVIII. Thus, after the Friday after the Translation of -St. Benedict, the principal and noblest of the admirals were -given and received as hostages, and the space of one month -fixed for the delivery of the Cross and the collecting together -of the captives. And when it was rumoured abroad that the -city was to be given up, the common people, in their folly, -were inflamed with fury, but the wiser portion rejoiced, at -gaining so profitably and without danger, what they had been -so long a time unable to obtain. Then was it proclaimed and -prohibited by voice of herald, that any one should molest the -Turks by word or deed, or provoke them by abuse, or that -missiles should any longer be cast for the destruction of the -walls or of the Turks who might be seen on the battlements.</p> - -<div class="pagenum"><a name="Page_88" id="Page_88">{88}</a></div> - -<h3>RETURN OF PHILIP (1191).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Geoffrey de Vinsauf</i>, Ch. XXI., <i>Chronicles of the Crusades</i>. -Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>Ch. XXI. Affairs being in this position, at the end of the -month of July, within which the Turks had promised to -restore the holy cross, and receive back their hostages, a -rumour spread among the army, that the King of France, -on whom the hope of the people rested, intended to return -home, and was making active preparations for his journey. -Oh how wicked and how insulting a proceeding, while as yet so -much work remained on hand, to wish to go away, when his -duty was to rule so large a multitude of people, and when his -presence was so necessary to encourage the Christians to so -pious a work, and to provide for the progress of so arduous -an undertaking! O why did he come so long a way and with -so much toil, if he intended to return almost immediately? -O wonderful performance of his vow, by merely entering the -Holy Land, and contending against the Turks with such small -triumph! But why need we say more? The King of France -alleged sickness as the cause of his return; and said that he -had performed his vow as far as he was able; most of all, -because he was well and sound when he took up the cross with -King Henry between Trie and Gisors.... But when the -inflexible determination of the King of France to return -became known to all, and his refusal to yield to the murmurs -of his men, or their supplications to remain, the French would -have renounced their subjection to him, if it could have been -done, and would have loathed his dominion; and they imprecated -on him every kind of adversity and misfortune that -could fall to the lot of man in this life. But for all that the -King of France hastened his voyage as much as possible, and -left in his stead the Duke of Burgundy, with a large number of -men. Moreover, he begged King Richard to supply him with -two galleys, and the King readily gave him two of his best; -how ungrateful he was of this service was afterwards seen.</p> - -<div class="pagenum"><a name="Page_89" id="Page_89">{89}</a></div> - -<h3>RICHARD'S SICKNESS (1192). A TRUCE.</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Richard of Devizes</i>, §§ 87, 88, 90, 91, 92, 93, <i>Chronicles -of the Crusades</i>. Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>§ 87. The King was extremely sick, and confined to his bed; -his fever continued without intermission; the physicians -whispered that it was an acute semitertian.... No one -speaks of the indisposition of the King, lest the secret of their -intense sorrow should be disclosed to the enemy; for it was -thoroughly understood that Saladin feared the charge of the -whole army less than that of the King alone; and if he should -know that he was dead, he would instantly pelt the French -with cow-dung, and intoxicate the best of the English with -a dose that should make them tremble.</p> - -<p>§ 88. In the meantime, a certain Gentile, called Saffatin, came -down to see the King as he generally did: he was a brother -of Saladin, an ancient man of war of remarkable politeness -and intelligence, and one whom the King's magnanimity and -munificence had charmed even to the love of his person and -favour of his party. The King's servants greeting him less -joyfully than they were accustomed, and not admitting him -to an interview with the King, "I perceive," said he by his -interpreter, "that you are greatly afflicted; nor am I ignorant -of the cause. My friend your King is sick.... O! if that -Richard, whom although I love yet I fear, if he were despatched -out of the way, how little should we then fear, how very little -should we make account of that youngest of the sons, who -sleeps at home in clover. It was not unknown to us, that -Richard, who nobly succeeded his great father in the kingdom, -immediately set forward against us even in the very year of -his coronation. The number of his ships and troops was not -unknown to us before his setting forth. We knew, even at the -very time, with what speed he took Messina. The well-fortified -city of Sicily, which he besieged; and although none of -our people believed it, yet our fears increased, and fame added -false terrors to the true.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_90" id="Page_90">{90}</a></span> -§ 91. "His valour unable to rest in one place, proceeded -through a boundless region, and everywhere left trophies of -his courage. We questioned among ourselves whether he -made ready to subdue, for his God the Land of Promise only, -or at the same time to take the whole world for himself. -Who shall worthily relate the capture of Cyprus? Verily had -the island of Cyprus been close to Egypt, and had my brother -Saladin subdued it in ten years, his name would have been -reckoned by the people among the names of the gods. When, -however, we at last perceived that he overthrew whatever -resisted his purpose, our hearts were melted as the hoar-frost -melts at the appearance of the approaching sun, forasmuch as -it was said of him that he ate his enemies alive. And if he -were not presently, on the very day of his arrival before -Acre, received freely into the city with open gates, fear alone -was the cause. It was not from their desire to preserve the -city, but through dread of the torments promised them and -their despair of life that they fought so bravely, or rather, -desperately, fearing this more than death, endeavouring this -by all means, namely, that they should not die unrevenged. -And this was not from sheer obstinacy, but to follow up the -doctrine of our faith. For we believe that the spirits of the -unavenged wander for ever, and that they are deprived of all -rest. But what did the rashness and timidity of the devoted -profit them? Being vanquished by force and constrained by -fear to surrender, they were punished with a more lenient -death than they expected. And yet, oh! shame on the -Gentiles, their spirits wandered unavenged! I swear to you -by the Great God, that if, after he had gained Acre, he had -immediately led his army to Jerusalem, he would not have -found even one of our people in the whole circuit of the -Christian's land; on the contrary, we should have offered him -inestimable treasure, that he might not proceed, that he -might not prosecute us further.</p> - -<p>§ 92. "But thanks be to God, he was burdened with the King -of the French, and hindered by him like a cat with a hammer -tied to its tail. To conclude, we, though his rivals, see nothing -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_91" id="Page_91">{91}</a></span> -in Richard that we can find fault with but his valour; nothing -to hate but his experience in war. But what glory is there in -fighting with a sick man? And although this very morning I -could have wished that both you and he had all received your -final doom, now I compassionate you on account of your King's -illness. I will either obtain for you a settled peace with my -brother, or at the least, a good and durable truce...."</p> - -<p>§ 93. The bishop of Salisbury and such of the most trusty -of the King's household as were present, who had secretly -deliberated with him upon this subject, reluctantly consented -to the truce which before they had determined to purchase at -any price, as if it had been detested and not desired by them. -So their right hands being given and received, Saffatin, when -he had washed his face, and disguised his sorrow, returned to -Jerusalem, to Saladin. The council was assembled before his -brother, and after seventeen days of weighty argument, he -with difficulty succeeded in prevailing on the stubbornness of -the Gentiles to grant a truce to the Christians. The time was -appointed and the form approved. If it please King Richard, -for the space of three years, three months, three weeks, three -days and three hours, such a truce shall be observed between -the Christians and the Gentiles, that whatever either one -party or the other in any wise possesses, he shall possess without -molestation to the end; it will be permitted during the -interval, that the Christians at their pleasure may fortify -Acre only, and the Gentiles Jerusalem. All contracts, commerce, -every act and every thing shall be mutually carried -on by all in peace. Saffatin himself is despatched to the -English as the bearer of this decree.</p> - -<h3>CHIVALRY OF SALADIN (1192-3).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Geoffrey de Vinsauf</i>, Ch. 32, <i>Chronicles of the Crusades</i>. -Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>The next day certain of the Turks appeared before Saladin, -and earnestly entreated of him that they might be allowed to -take vengeance on the Christians who were now in their power, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_92" id="Page_92">{92}</a></span> -for the death of their friends, fathers, brothers, sons, and -relations who had been slain, first at Acre, and afterwards at -other places, and now, as they said, that they had so good an -opportunity. Saladin sent for the Turkish chiefs to consult -about this request, and Mestoc, Saphadin, Bedridin, and -Dorderin, were speedily in attendance. When the subject was -placed before them, it was their unanimous opinion that the -Christians should have leave to come and go, without injury -or hinderance. "For," said they to Saladin, "it would be a -deep stain upon our honour, if the treaty which has been made -between you and the King of England should, by our interference, -be broken, and the faith of the Turks for ever afterwards -be called in question." In consequence of these -observations, Saladin gave orders immediately that the Christians -should be taken care of, and escorted to the city and back -again without molestation. To discharge this commission, -Saphadin was at his own request deputed; and under his -protection the pilgrims had free access to the Holy Sepulchre, -and were treated with the greatest liberality, after which they -returned joyfully to Acre.</p> - -<h3>RETURN OF RICHARD (1193).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Geoffrey de Vinsauf</i>, Ch. 37, <i>Chronicles of the Crusades</i>. -Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>Everything was now settled, and the King was already on -the point of embarking, when determining before he went, to -leave nothing behind him which might detract from his honour, -he ordered proclamation to be made that all who had claims -on him should come forward, and that all his debts should be -paid fully, and more than fully, to avoid all occasion afterwards -of detraction or complaint. What sighs and tears were -there when the royal fleet weighed anchor! A blessing was -invoked on the King's many acts of benevolence, his virtues -and his largesses were set forth, and the numerous excellences -combined in one man. How then did the lamentations of all -resound as they exclaimed, O Jerusalem, bereft now of every -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_93" id="Page_93">{93}</a></span> -succour! How hast thou lost thy defender? Who will protect -thee, should the truce be broken, now that King Richard -is departed? Such were the words of each when the King, -whose health was not yet fully re-established, and who was -the subject of all their anxious wishes, went on board and -set sail. All night the ship ran on her way by the light of the -stars, and when morning dawned, the King looked back with -yearning eyes upon the land which he had left, and after long -meditation, he prayed aloud, in the hearing of several, in -these words: "O holy land, I commend thee to God, and if -his heavenly grace shall grant me so long to live, that I may -in his good pleasure, afford thee assistance, I hope, as I propose -to be able to be some day a succour to thee." With -these words he urged the sailors to spread their canvass to -the winds, that they might the sooner cross over the expanse -of sea that lay before them; ignorant indeed of the tribulations -and sorrows which awaited him, and the calamities that -he was to suffer from the treachery that had long before been -transmitted to France, by which it was contrived that he -should be wickedly thrown into prison, though he justly -suspected no such evil in the service of God, and in so laborious -a pilgrimage. O how unequally was he recompensed for his -exertions in the common cause! His inheritance was seized -by another, his castles in Normandy were unjustly taken, his -rivals made cruel assaults on his rights without provocation, -and he only escaped from captivity by paying a ransom to -the Emperor of Germany. To gather the money for his ransom, -the taxes were raised to the uttermost; a large collection -was levied upon all his land and everything was distracted; -for the chalices and hallowed vessels of gold and silver were -gathered from the churches, and the monasteries were obliged -to do without their utensils; neither was this unlawful according -to the decrees of the holy fathers, nay, it was even a matter -of necessity inasmuch as no saint, many though there be, -ever during life, suffered so much for the Lord as King Richard -in his captivity in Austria and in Germany. He who had -gained so many triumphs over the Turks was nefariously -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_94" id="Page_94">{94}</a></span> -circumvented by the brethren of his own faith, and seized by -those who agreed with him in name only as members of the -Creed of Christ. Alas, how much more are secret snares to -be feared than open discord, according to the proverb, "It is -easier to avoid a hostile than a deceitful man." Oh, shame be -it said, that one whom no adversary could resist, nor the whole -force of Saladin could conquer, was now seized by an ignoble -people, and kept a prisoner in Germany. Oh, how painful is -it for those who have been nurtured in liberty, to be placed -at the beck of another! But out of that captivity, by God's -usual mercy, his own activity, and the care of his faithful -servants, he was at length set at liberty for a large sum of -money, because he was known to be a man of great power. -At last restored to his native soil and the kingdom of his -ancestors, in a short time he restored all to tranquillity. He -then crossed over into Normandy, to avenge himself on the -wanton aggressions of the King of France, his rival; and -when he had more than once defeated him, he powerfully -recovered with sword and spear his alienated rights, even with -augmentation.</p> - -<h3>RICHARD'S CAPTURE (1192).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Roger de Hoveden</i>, Vol. II., pp. 269-70. Bohn's Libraries. -G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>After this, the King of England placing everything in the -hands of Henry, Count of Champagne, hastened to return to -his kingdom, by reason of the sinister reports which he had -heard, both as to the King of France and the expulsion of his -Chancellor, as also the Earl of Mortaigne, his brother, who -had seized the castles of the kingdom and would have taken -possession of the whole thereof if he could have found the -opportunity. Accordingly, the King of England came to -Caiaphas, where he fell sick, and proceeded thence to Acre. -Here, after the feast of St. Michael, being the eighth day -before the Ides of October, and the fifth day of the week, he -embarked on board of a large buss, and, within a month from -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_95" id="Page_95">{95}</a></span> -that day, arrived at the island of Cunerfu, where he went on -board a boat, and sailed towards three galleys which he saw -on the opposite side off the coast of Romania, and hired them -to take him as far as Ragusa, for two hundred marks of silver; -after which he returned to his buss, and the said galleys with -him; and, having made terms with them, he took with him -Baldwin, the advocate of Bethune, and twenty other companions, -and embarked on board one of the said galleys, and -on landing at Gazera, near Ragusa, declined to tell them that -he was King of England, but said that they were pilgrims. -However, although he had a long beard and long hair and -garments, and everything else to resemble the people of that -country, he was unable to remain unknown, in consequence -of his great expenditure, which was quite foreign to the usage -of the people of that country.</p> - -<p>Immediately, the people of the province guessing that he -was the King of England, prepared to capture him and deliver -him to the Emperor of the Romans, who hated him, on account -of the aid he had given to King Tancred, and for the death of -his kinsman, the Marquis Conrad. Upon the King of England -being informed of this by one of his followers, he placed his -retinue in charge of Baldwin, the Advocate of Bethune, and -ordered him to remain the next four days at that place, -making a more lavish expenditure than he himself had done; -after which, he himself, with a single attendant, having -mounted a swift horse, his attendant doing the same, -set out late at night, and, hastening day and night, arrived -in the neighbourhood of Vienna; at a little village, not far -from which place he and his attendant took up their abode. -While the King's attendant was gone to buy food, the King, -being fatigued by the labour of his journey, immediately -threw himself upon a bed and fell asleep. In the meantime, -his attendant, while endeavouring to exchange some money, -was recognized by the servant of the duke of Austria, and -taken prisoner, and brought before the duke; and, when he -could conceal it no longer, disclosed to him the lodging of the -King; on which they came, and, finding him asleep, took him -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_96" id="Page_96">{96}</a></span> -prisoner. As for the Advocate of Bethune, and those who -were with him, on attempting to leave the town, they were -taken prisoners, and not allowed to depart.</p> - -<h3>THE RELEASE OF RICHARD (1192).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Roger de Hoveden</i>, Vol. II., pp. 281-2. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>Accordingly, upon hearing of the confinement of the King, -Walter, Archbishop of Rouen, and the other justiciaries of our -lord the King, sent the Abbot of Boxley and the Abbot of -Pont Robert to Germany, to seek the King of England. -After having passed through the whole of Germany, and not -finding the King, they entered Bavaria, and met the King -at a town, the name of which is Oxefer, where he was brought -before the Emperor, to hold a conference with him, on Palm -Sunday. On hearing that the before-named abbots had come -from England, the King showed himself courteous and affable -to them; making enquiries about the state of his kingdom and -the fidelity of his subjects, and the health and prosperity of -the King of Scotland, in whose fidelity he placed a very strong -reliance: on which they testified to what they had heard and -seen. A conference accordingly taking place between them, -the King made complaint of the treachery of his brother, -John, earl of Mortaigne, on whom he had conferred so many -favours and boundless honors, and who had thrown himself -into the hands of the King of France against him, and, having -broken the ties of brotherhood, had made a league with death -and a compact with hell. The King, though greatly afflicted -upon this subject, suddenly broke forth into these words of -consolation, saying, "My brother John is not the man to -subjugate a country, if there is a person able to make the -slightest resistance to his attempts."</p> - -<p>During his journey of three days, while on the road to meet -the emperor, it was the admiration of all how boldly, how -courteously, and how becomingly he behaved himself, and they -judged him worthy of the imperial elevation who so thoroughly -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_97" id="Page_97">{97}</a></span> -understood the arts of command, and how, with uniform self-possession, -to rise superior to the two-faced events of fortune. -On a day named, after he had held a conference by messengers -with the emperor, they were unable on that day to have an -interview with him, because the Emperor had made of him -many demands, to which the King had determined not to -yield, even though his life should be perilled thereby. On the -morrow, however, while all were despairing, with joyous -success ensued joyous consolation.</p> - -<p>For, on the emperor accusing the King of many things, -and charging him with many misdeeds, both with his betrayal -of the land of Sulia, and with the death of the Marquis of -Montferrat, as also with reference to certain covenants made -between them and not observed by him, the King made answer -with such frankness, such self-possession and such intrepidity, -that the emperor thought him worthy, not only of his favour -and pardon, but even of his praise. For he raised the King -when bending before him, and received him with the kiss of -peace, and made a treaty of friendship with him, and, loading -him with honors and succour (the people standing round and -bursting into tears for very joy), made a promise that he -would reconcile the King of England with the King of France. -After this, with the mediation of the duke of Austria, the -King of England promised that he would pay to the Emperor -for his liberation, by way of ransom, one hundred thousand -marks. The emperor also promised that, if by his means the -King of England and the King of France could not be reconciled, -he would send the King of England home without -exacting the money.</p> - -<h3>ENGLAND UNDER THE CHANCELLORS (1191-3).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Roger de Hoveden</i>, Vol. II., p. 231 <i>seqq</i>. Bohn's Libraries. -G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>William, bishop of Ely, the King's Chancellor, was a great -man among all the people of the west, and, as though gifted -with a two-fold right hand, wielded the power of the kingdom, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_98" id="Page_98">{98}</a></span> -and the authority of the Apostolic See, and was in possession -of the King's seal over all lands, so as to be enabled to govern -according to his own will, and of his own power to bring all -things to completion; even in the same degree of estimation -as both king and priest together was he held; nor was there -any person to be found to dare to offer resistance to his will. -For he said, and the thing was done, he commanded, and all -means were discovered. In his hands were the royal treasures, -the whole of the King's riches, and the entire exchequer, so -much so that all property whatsoever that swam beneath -our skies was no longer said to belong to the King, but to him. -And really if it had been the time of the Cĉsars, he would -with Tiberius have had himself styled the living God. But -when the King had given him certain earls as his associates, -in order that at least the more weighty concerns of the realm -might be managed by their counsels in common, he could not -at all endure to have any partner therein, as he thought that -the greater part of his glory would be thrown into the shade, -if he should stand in need of the advice of any mortal being. -Therefore he ruled alone, therefore he reigned alone, and from -sea to sea was he dreaded as though a God; and were I -to say still more, I should not be telling a falsehood, because -God is long-suffering and merciful; while he, ruling every -thing according to his own impulses, was neither able to -observe justice when acting, nor to endure delay in waiting -the proper time. Hence it arose that he set at nought all the -letters and mandates of his lord; that he might not seem to -have a superior nor be supposed to be subject to any one, -having always made every one act as the servant of his own -will. Therefore, after England had for a considerable time -suffered under so heavy a burden and a yoke so insupportable, -at length, while groaning at his deeds, she cried aloud with all -her might. As, therefore, a man so powerful could not be -overcome by man, the Father of Mercies and the God of all -consolation came to the aid of the people who supplicated -God, and supplanting the hand of mercy in his case, hurled -him down from his power, and brought this accuser, or rather -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_99" id="Page_99">{99}</a></span> -destroyer, to such a pitch of giddiness of mind, that he was -unable to recover or rouse himself therefrom; but he so -hardened his heart, blinded his mind, and infatuated his -counsels, that he first besieged the Archbishop of York in a -church, then seized him, and after seizing him, violently tore -him away; after tearing him away, strongly bound him; -after strongly binding him, dragged him along; and after -dragging him along, threw him into prison. And although -there was a concourse of people who exclaimed, "What has -this righteous man and friend of God been guilty of, that he -should be taken to prison? his innocent blood is condemned -without a cause." Still pity could not listen where pride -reigned, and God was not heard where the tyrant held sway. -For the said Archbishop was coming from the country of -Normandy with his pastoral staff and mitre, and ring, and -superhumeral, which in later times has been styled the pall. -And although he was the son of King Henry, of happy memory, -and the brother of King Richard, who now reigns, and the -brother of John, Earl of Mortaigne, still, his royal blood could -be of no service to him; and although he had been recently -consecrated, the recent performance of that sacrament could -not avail him.</p> - -<p>The associates also of the said Chancellor whom the King -had associated with him in the government of the kingdom, -accused him of many offences, saying that, despising their -advice, he had transacted all the affairs of the kingdom according -to impulse and his own will. The Archbishop of Rouen -also, and William Marshal, Earl of Striguil, then for the first -time produced before the people the sealed letters from our -lord the King, in which the King had sent orders from Messina, -that they should be associated with him in the government of -the kingdom, and that, without the advice of them and the -other persons so appointed, he was not to act in the affairs of -the King and the kingdom, and that if he should do anything -to the detriment of the kingdom, or without the consent of -the persons before-named, he should be deposed and the -Archbishop of Rouen substituted in his place.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_100" id="Page_100">{100}</a></span> -It seemed good, therefore, to John, the King's brother, and -all the bishops, earls, and barons of the kingdom, and to the -citizens of London, that the Chancellor should be deposed, -and they accordingly deposed him, and substituted in his -place the Archbishop of Rouen, who was willing to do nothing -in the government of kingdom except with the will and consent -of the persons assigned to him as associates therein, and -with the sanction of the barons of the exchequer.</p> - -<h3>THE CAPTURE OF ARTHUR (1202).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Roger of Wendover</i>, Vol. II., <i>Annal 1202</i>. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>When the French and the people of Poictou learned that -the King was on his way, they went out with a pompous array -to meet him, and give him battle; but when they met each -other in battle order, and had engaged, the King bravely withstood -their turbulent attacks, and at length put them to flight, -pursuing them so quickly with his cavalry, that he entered the -castle at the same time as the fugitives. Then a most severe -conflict took place inside the walls of the castle, but was soon -determined by the laudable valour of the English: in the -conflict there two hundred French knights were taken prisoners, -and all the nobles in Poictou and Anjou, together with Arthur -himself, so that not one out of the whole number escaped, -who could return and tell the misfortune to the rest of their -countrymen. Having, therefore, secured his prisoners in -fetters and shackles, and placed them in cars, a new and unusual -mode of conveyance, the King sent some of them to -Normandy, and some to England, to be imprisoned in strong -castles, whence there would be no fear of their escape; but -Arthur was kept at Falaise under close custody.</p> - -<div class="pagenum"><a name="Page_101" id="Page_101">{101}</a></div> - -<h3>THE LOSS OF NORMANDY (1204).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Roger of Wendover</i>, Vol. II., <i>Annal 1204</i>. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>Thus the castle of the Rock of Andelys fell into the hands -of the French King on the 6th of March, and Roger de Lacy -with all his followers were taken to France, where, on account -of the bravery he had shown in defence of his castle, he was -detained prisoner on parole. On this all the holders of castles -in the transmarine territories, with the citizens and other subjects -of the King of England, sent messages to England to tell -him in what a precarious situation they were placed, and that -the time, according to the terms of the treaty, was near, when -they must either give up the cities and castles to the King -of the French, or consign to destruction the hostages which -they had given him. To which message King John answered, -and intimated by the same messengers to all of them, that -they were to expect no assistance from him, but that they each -were to do what seemed best to him. And thus, all kind of -defence failing in those provinces, the whole of Normandy, -Tours, Anjou, and Poictou, with the cities, castles, and other -possessions, except the Castles of Rochelle, Thouars, and -Niorz, fell to the dominion of the King of the French. When -this was told to the English King, he was enjoying all the -pleasures of life with his Queen, in whose company he believed -that he possessed everything he wanted; moreover, he felt -confidence in the immensity of the wealth he had collected, as -if by that he could regain the territory he had lost.</p> - -<h3>LONDON (<span class="smcap">Circ.</span> <small>1204</small>).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Richard of Devizes, Chronicles of the Crusades</i>, § 80. -Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>Every race of men, out of every nation which is under -heaven, resort thither in great numbers; every nation has -introduced into that city its vices and bad manners. No one -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_102" id="Page_102">{102}</a></span> -lives in it without offence; there is not a single street in it -that does not abound in miserable, obscene wretches; there, -in proportion as any man has exceeded in wickedness, so much -is he the better. I am not ignorant of the disposition I am -exhorting; you have, in addition to your youth, an ardent -disposition, a slowness of memory and a soberness of reason -between extremes. I feel in myself no uneasiness about you, -unless you should abide with men of corrupt lives; for from -our associations our manners are formed. But let that be as -it may. You will come to London. Behold! I warn you, -whatever of evil or perversity there is in any, whatever in all -parts of the world, you will find in that city alone. Go not to -the dances of panders, nor mix yourself up with the herds of the -houses of ill fame; avoid the talus and the dice, the theatre and -the tavern. You will find more braggadocios there than in all -France, while the number of flatterers is infinite. Stage-players, -buffoons, those that have no hair on their bodies, -Garamantes, pickthanks, catamites, effeminate evildoers, -lewd musical girls, druggists, lustful persons, fortune-tellers, -extortioners, nightly strollers, magicians, mimics, common -beggars, tatterdemalions—this whole crew has filled every -house. So if you do not wish to live with the shameful, you -will not dwell in London.</p> - -<h3>THE TOWNS OF ENGLAND.</h3> - -<p>I am not speaking against the learned, whether monks or -Jews; although, still, from their very dwelling together with -such evil persons, I should esteem them less perfect there than -elsewhere.</p> - -<p>Nor does my advice go so far, as that you should betake -yourself to no city; with my counsel you will take up your -residence nowhere but in a town, though it remains to say in -what.</p> - -<p>Therefore, if you should land near Canterbury, you will -have to lose your way, if even you should but pass through it. -It is an assemblage of the vilest, entirely devoted to their—I -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_103" id="Page_103">{103}</a></span> -know not whom, but who has been lately canonized, and -had been the Archbishop of Canterbury, as everywhere they -die in the open day in the streets for want of bread and -employment.</p> - -<p>Rochester and Chichester are mere villages, and they possess -nothing for which they should be called cities, but the Sees -of their bishops. Oxford scarcely, I will not say satisfies, but -sustains its clerks. Exeter supports men and beasts with the -same grain. Bath is placed, or rather buried, in the lowest -parts of the valleys, in a very dense atmosphere and sulphury -vapour, as it were at the gates of Hell. Nor yet will you -select your habitation in the Northern cities nor in Worcester, -Chester, Hereford, on account of the desperate Welshmen. -York abounds in Scots, vile and faithless men, or rather rascals. -The town of Ely is always putrefied by the surrounding -marshes. In Durham, Norwich, or Lincoln, there are very -few of your disposition among the powerful; you will never -hear anyone speak French. At Bristol there is nobody who -is not, or has not been, a soap-maker, and every Frenchman -esteems soap-makers as he does nightmen.</p> - -<p>After the cities, every market, village or town, has but rude -and rustic inhabitants. Moreover, at all times, account the -Cornish people for such as you know our Flemish are accounted -in France. For the rest, the kingdom itself is generally most -favoured with the dew of heaven and the fatness of the earth; -and in every place there are some good, but much fewer in -them all than in Winchester alone.</p> - -<p>This is in those parts the Jerusalem of the Jews, in it alone -they enjoy perpetual peace; it is the school of those who -desire to live well and prosper. Here they become men, here -there is bread and wine enough for nothing. There are therein -monks of such compassion and gentleness, clergy of such -understanding and frankness, citizens of such civility and -good faith, ladies of such beauty and modesty, that little -hinders but I should go there and become a Christian with -such Christians. To that city I direct you, the city of cities, -the mother of all, the best above all.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_104" id="Page_104">{104}</a></span> -There is but one fault, and that alone in which they -customarily indulge too much. With the exception I should -say of the learned and of the Jews, the Winchester people tell -lies like watchmen, but it is in making up reports. For in no -place under heaven so many false rumours are fabricated so -easily as there; otherwise they are true in everything.</p> - -<h3>JOHN'S GRANT TO THE ABBEY OF CROYLAND (1202-1206).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Ingulph's Chronicles.</i> Bohn's Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>The Charter of our lord the King, John, as to the confirmation -of the boundaries of the abbey, and of which mention is -made above, was to the following effect: "John, by the -Grace of God, King of England, lord of Ireland, duke of -Normandy and Aquitaine, and Earl of Anjou, to the archbishops, -bishops, abbots, earls, barons, justiciaries, sheriffs, -and all his bailiffs and faithful subjects, greeting. Know ye, -that we have granted and confirmed unto God and the Church -of St. Guthlac at Croyland, and to the abbot and monks there -serving God, all the lands and tenements, and other the possessions -to the said church belonging, and in especial the site -of the said abbey, together with the boundaries thereof herein -named, which extend as follow: a distance of five leagues, -from Croyland to the place where the Asendyk falls into the -waters of the Welland, together with all piscaries to the said -boundaries belonging. Wherefore we do will and strictly -command that the before-named church, and abbot, and -monks shall hold and for ever possess all their lands, tenements, -and other their possessions, and all the gifts which -since the death of King Henry, the grandfather of our father, -have been reasonably given to them, fully, peacefully, freely, -quietly, and honourably, to enjoy the same in wood and in -plain, in meadows and in pastures, in waters and in marshes, -in preserves and in fisheries, in mills and in mill-dams, and in -all other things and places, with right of Sach and Soch, and -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_1005" id="Page_1005">{1005}</a></span> -Thol, and Them, and Infangthefe, and with all other free -customs and acquittances, as fully, freely, and quietly as the -said church, and abbot, and monks, held the same in the time -of King Henry, the grandfather of our father, or other our -predecessors Kings of England, and as fully, freely, and quietly -as any churches in our kingdom of England hold the same, -in such manner as is by the Charter of King Henry our father -reasonably testified, etc. Given by the hand of Simon, Archdeacon -of Wells."</p> - -<p>Not even thus, however, did the venerable abbot Henry -gain the wish for repose, but, like a stone out of the living -rock to be placed in a heavenly house, was he squared, both -on the right side and on the left, by repeated blows and -numerous buffetings. For Acharius, also the Abbot of Burgh -St. Peter (not content with his own boundaries, but desirous, -contrary to the prophetic warning "to join house to house, -and lay field to field, till there be no place,") first, by the royal -writ, obtained of the King from beyond sea, impleaded the -said abbot Henry, and without any good reason claimed -against him our southern marsh called Alderland, of which -our monastery had held undisturbed possession from its foundation -until the times of our said father, just as the Assyrians -did against the people of God. Upon this, Hubert, Archbishop -of Canterbury, who was then chief justiciary of England, -sent letters mandatory to the abbats of Ramsay and Thorney, -directing them to make inquisition in his behalf upon the -oaths of eighteen knights, mutually agreed upon, what right -each of them had to the lands, meadows, pastures, and -marshes, and all other things between the river Rene, and the -river Welland, and which ought to be the boundaries between -the Abbey of Burgh and the Abbey of Croyland, and fully to -state the said inquisition, under their seals, and those of the -knights to the before-named archbishop and justices.</p> - -<p>A dissension, however, arising between the inquisitors, they -returned to their homes, leaving the matter unsettled.</p> - -<p>At length, however, after many conferences, discussions, -delays, and expenses on both sides the dispute between the -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_106" id="Page_106">{106}</a></span> -two abbats having been enquired into at great length before -the justices of our lord the King at Lexington, was finally -settled to the no small detriment of the church of Croyland.</p> - -<h3>THE ELECTION OF LANGTON (1207).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Roger of Wendover</i>, Vol. II., <i>Annal 1207</i>. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>About this time the monks of the church of Canterbury -appeared before our lord the Pope, to plead a disgraceful dispute -which had arisen between themselves; for a certain part -of them, by authenticated letters of the convent, presented -Reginald, sub-prior of Canterbury, as they had often done, -to be archbishop-elect, and earnestly required the confirmation -of his election; the other portion of the same monks had, by -letters alike authentic, presented John, bishop of Norwich, -showing by many arguments that the election of the sub-prior -was null, not only because it had been made by night, -and without the usual ceremonies, and without the consent of -the King, but also because it had not been made by the older -and wiser part of the convent; and thus setting forth these -reasons, they asked that that election should be confirmed, -which was made before fitting witnesses in open day and by -consent, and in the presence of the King. At length, after long -arguments on both sides, our lord the Pope, seeing that the -parties could not agree in fixing on the same person, and that -both elections had been made irregularly, and not according -to the decrees of the holy canons, by the advice of his cardinals, -annulled both elections, laying the apostolic interdict on the -parties, and by definitive judgment ordering, that neither of -them should again aspire to the honours of the archbishopric. -When at length the letters of our lord the Pope came to the -notice of the English King, he was exceedingly enraged, as -much at the promotion of Stephen Langton, as at the annulling -of the election of the bishop of Norwich, and accused the -monks of Canterbury of treachery; for he said that they had, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_107" id="Page_107">{107}</a></span> -to the prejudice of his rights, elected their sub-prior without -his permission, and afterwards, to palliate their fault by giving -satisfaction to him, they chose the bishop of Norwich; that -they had also received money from the treasury for their -expenses in obtaining the confirmation of the said bishop's -election from the apostolic see; and to complete their iniquity, -they had there elected Stephen Langton, his open enemy, and -had obtained his consecration to the archbishopric. On this -account the said King, in the fury of his anger and indignation, -sent Fulk de Cantelu and Henry de Cornhill, two most -cruel and inhuman knights, with armed attendants, to expel -the monks of Canterbury, as if they were guilty of a crime -against his injured majesty from England, or else to consign -them to capital punishment. These knights were not slow to -obey the commands of their lord, but set out for Canterbury, -and, entering the monastery with drawn swords, in the King's -name fiercely ordered the prior and monks to depart immediately -from the kingdom of England as traitors to the -King's Majesty; and they affirmed with an oath that, if they -(the monks) refused to do this, they would themselves set -fire to the monastery, and the other offices adjoining it, and -would burn all the monks themselves with their buildings. -The monks, acting unadvisedly, departed without violence or -laying hands on anyone; all of them, except thirteen sick -men who were lying in the infirmary unable to walk, forthwith -crossed into Flanders, and were honourably received -at the Abbey of St. Bertinus and other monasteries on the -Continent. Afterwards, by the orders of the King, some monks -of the order of St. Augustine were placed in the church of -Canterbury in their stead to perform the duties there; the -before-mentioned bulk managing, and even distributing and -confiscating, all the property of the same monks, whilst their -lands and those of the archbishop remained uncultivated. -The aforesaid monks were driven from their monastery into -exile on the fourteenth of July.</p> - -<div class="pagenum"><a name="Page_108" id="Page_108">{108}</a>s</div> - -<h3>THE INTERDICT (1208).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Roger of Wendover</i>, Vol. II., <i>Annal 1208</i>. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>The Bishops of London, Ely, and Winchester, in execution -of the legateship entrusted to them, went to King John, and -after duly setting forth the apostolic commands, entreated of -him humbly and with tears, that he, having God in his sight, -would recall the archbishop and the monks of Canterbury to -their Church, and honour and love them with perfect affection, -and they informed him that thus he would avoid the shame -of an interdict, and the Disposer of rewards, would if he did -so, multiply his temporal honours on him, and after his death -would bestow lasting glory on him. When the said bishops -wished, out of regard to the King, to prolong the discourse, -the King became nearly mad with rage, and broke forth in -words of blasphemy against the Pope and his cardinals, swearing -by God's teeth, that, if they or any other priests soever -presumptuously dared to lay his dominions under an interdict, -he would immediately send all the prelates of England, -clerks as well as ordained persons, to the Pope, and confiscate -all their property; he added, moreover, that all the clerks of -Rome or of the Pope himself who could be found in England -or in his other territories, he would send to Rome with their -eyes plucked out, and their noses slit, that by these marks -they might be known there from other people; in addition to -this, he plainly ordered the bishops to take themselves quickly -from his sight if they wished to keep their bodies free from -harm.</p> - -<h3>THE BATTLE OF BOUVINES (1214).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Matthew of Westminster</i>, Vol. II., p. 119. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>The Count of Flanders and William, Earl of Salisbury, by -making a prodigal distribution of the King's treasures, collected -a numerous army of hired mercenaries, having formed a design -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_109" id="Page_109">{109}</a></span> -of suddenly attacking Philip, King of France on a Sunday, as -he was not accustomed to bear arms on that day. They had -also great hope from, and great reliance in, the wisdom and -assistance of the Emperor Otho, who was, as it were, watching -for a struggle with a drawn sword.</p> - -<p>Accordingly the battle of Bouvines in Flanders was fought, -and great bravery was shown on both sides. The King of -France had three fine horses stabbed under him, nevertheless -by the assistance of God he that day gained an important -triumph over his enemies. Many nobles both of the Empire -and of the kingdom of England were taken prisoners, but the -Emperor escaped with a few of his men who were at hand. -To the greater confusion of King John, he was repulsed from -the castle which is called Monk's Rock, in consequence of the -arrival of Louis, a son of the King of France; so that hearing -the news of the taking of his nobles at Bouvines, he felt both -God and man were offended with, and hostile to him. Accordingly -he fled disgracefully and ignominiously from the siege -before mentioned, and if he had not given eleven thousand -marks of silver for a truce for 3 years and then retreated into -England with all speed, he would no doubt have been taken, -to his great disgrace.</p> - -<h3>EVENTS LEADING TO THE MAGNA CHARTA (1214).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Roger of Wendover</i>, Vol. II., <i>Annal 1214</i>. Bohn's -Libraries. G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>On the 25th of August in the same year, Stephen, Archbishop -of Canterbury, with the bishops, abbots, priors, deacons, and -barons of the kingdom assembled at St. Paul's in the City of -London, and there the archbishop granted permission to the -Conventual Churches, as well as to the secular priests, to chant -the services of the church in a low voice, in the hearing of -their parishioners. At this conference, as report asserts, the -said archbishop called some of the nobles aside to him, and -conversed privately with them to the following effect: "Did -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_110" id="Page_110">{110}</a></span> -you hear," said he, "how, when I absolved the King at -Winchester, I made him swear that he would do away with -unjust laws, and would recall good laws, such as those of -King Edward, and cause them to be observed by all in the -kingdom; a Charter of Henry Ist of England has just now -been found, by which you may, if you wish it, recall your long-lost -rights and your former condition."</p> - -<div class="thought-reg">*******</div> - -<p>On the Monday next after the octaves of Easter, the said -barons assembled in the town of Brackley, and when the King -learned this, he sent the archbishop of Canterbury, and William -Marshal earl of Pembroke, with some other prudent men, to -them to enquire what the laws and liberties were which they -demanded. The barons then delivered to the messengers a -paper, containing in great measure the laws and ancient -customs of the kingdom, and declared that, unless the King -immediately granted them and confirmed them under his own -seal, they would, by taking possession of his fortresses, force -him to give them sufficient satisfaction as to their before-named -demands. The archbishop with his fellow messengers -then carried the paper to the King, and read to him the heads -of the paper one by one throughout.</p> - -<p>The King when he heard the purport of these heads, derisively -said, with the greatest indignation, "Why, amongst -these unjust demands, did not the barons ask for my kingdom -also? Their demands are vain and visionary, and are unsupported -by any plea of reason whatever." And at length -he angrily declared with an oath, that he would never grant -them such liberties as would render him their slave. The -principal of these laws and liberties, which the nobles required -to be confirmed to them, are partly described above in the -Charter of King Henry, and partly extracted from the old -laws of King Edward as the following history will show in -due time.</p> - -<div class="pagenum"><a name="Page_111" id="Page_111">{111}</a></div> - -<h3>KING JOHN AND THE ABBOT OF CANTERBURY.</h3> - -<p class="small">[Traditional ballad of the 13th century. Probably of Coptic folk-lore -and transferred to John. Thus it illustrates the reputation of -John and not an actual incident.]</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse">An ancient story I'll tell you anon</div> - <div class="verse">Of a notable prince that was called King John;</div> - <div class="verse">And he ruled England with main and with might,</div> - <div class="verse">For he did great wrong and maintain'd little right.</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse">And I'll tell you a story, a story so merry</div> - <div class="verse">Concerning the Abbot of Canterbury;</div> - <div class="verse">How for his house-keeping, and high renown,</div> - <div class="verse">They rode post for him to London town.</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse">An hundred men the King did hearsay,</div> - <div class="verse">The Abbot kept in his house every day;</div> - <div class="verse">And fifty gold chains, without any doubt,</div> - <div class="verse">In velvet coats waited the Abbot about.</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse quote">"How now, father Abbot, I hear it of thee,</div> - <div class="verse">Thou keepest a far better house than me,</div> - <div class="verse">And for thy house-keeping, and high renown,</div> - <div class="verse">I fear thou work'st treason against my crown."</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse quote">"My liege," quo' the Abbot, "I would it were known,</div> - <div class="verse">I never spend nothing but what is my own;</div> - <div class="verse">And I trust, your grace will do me no dere,</div> - <div class="verse">For spending of my own true-gotten gere."</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse quote">"Yes, yes, father Abbot, thy fault it is high,</div> - <div class="verse">And now for the same thou needest must die;</div> - <div class="verse">For except thou canst answer me questions three,</div> - <div class="verse">Thy head shall be smitten from thy body.</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse quote">"And first," quo' the King, "When I'm in this stead,</div> - <div class="verse">With my crown of gold so fair on my head;</div> - <div class="verse">Among all my liege-men so noble of birth</div> - <div class="verse">Thou must tell me to one penny what I am worth.</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="pagenum"><a name="Page_112" id="Page_112">{112}</a></div> - <div class="verse quote">"Secondly, tell me, without any doubt,</div> - <div class="verse">How soon I may ride the whole world about;</div> - <div class="verse">And at the third question thou must no shrink,</div> - <div class="verse">But tell me here truly, what I do think."</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse quote">"O, these are hard questions for my shallow wit,</div> - <div class="verse">Nor I cannot answer your grace as yet;</div> - <div class="verse">But if you will give me but three weeks' space,</div> - <div class="verse">I'll do my endeavour to answer your grace."</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse quote">"Now three weeks' space to thee I will give,</div> - <div class="verse">And that is the longest time thou hast to live;</div> - <div class="verse">For if thou dost not answer my questions three,</div> - <div class="verse">Thy lands and thy livings are forfeit to me."</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse">Away rode the Abbot all sad at that word,</div> - <div class="verse">And he rode to Cambridge and Oxenford;</div> - <div class="verse">But never a doctor there was so wise,</div> - <div class="verse">That could with his learning an answer devize.</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse">Then home rode the Abbot of comfort so cold,</div> - <div class="verse">And he met his shepherd a going to fold:</div> - <div class="verse quote">"How now, my lord Abbot, you are welcome home;</div> - <div class="verse">What news do you bring us from good King John?"</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse quote">"Sad news, sad news, shepherd, I must give;</div> - <div class="verse">That I have but three days more to live:</div> - <div class="verse">For if I do not answer him questions three,</div> - <div class="verse">My head will be smitten from my body.</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse quote">"The first is to tell him there in that stead</div> - <div class="verse">With his crown of gold so fair on his head,</div> - <div class="verse">Among all his liege-men so noble of birth,</div> - <div class="verse">To within one penny of what he is worth.</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse quote">"The second, to tell him, without any doubt,</div> - <div class="verse">How soon he may ride this whole world about:</div> - <div class="verse">And at the third question I must not shrink,</div> - <div class="verse">But tell him there truly what he does think."</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse quote">"Now cheer up, sir Abbot, did you never hear yet,</div> - <div class="verse">That a fool he may learn a wise man to wit?</div> - <div class="pagenum"><a name="Page_113" id="Page_113">{113}</a></div> - <div class="verse">Lend one horse, and serving men, and your apparel,</div> - <div class="verse">And I'll ride to London to answer your quarrel.</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse quote">"Nay, frown not, if it hath been told unto me,</div> - <div class="verse">I am like your lordship as ever may be;</div> - <div class="verse">And if you will but lend me your gown,</div> - <div class="verse">There is none shall know us at fair London town."</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse quote">"Now horses, and serving men thou shalt have,</div> - <div class="verse">With sumptuous array most gallant and brave;</div> - <div class="verse">With crozier, and mitre, and rochet, and cope,</div> - <div class="verse">Fit to appear 'fore our father the Pope."</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse quote">"Now welcome Sir Abbot," the King he did say,</div> - <div class="verse quote">"'Tis well thou'rt come back to keep thy day;</div> - <div class="verse">For an if thou canst answer my questions three,</div> - <div class="verse">Thy life and thy living both savéd shall be.</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse quote">"And first, when thou seest here in this stead,</div> - <div class="verse">With my crown of gold so fair on my head,</div> - <div class="verse">Among all my liege-men so noble of birth,</div> - <div class="verse">Tell me to one penny what I am worth."</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse quote">"For thirty pence our Saviour was sold</div> - <div class="verse">Among the false Jews, as I have been told;</div> - <div class="verse">And twenty-nine is the worth of thee,</div> - <div class="verse">For I think thou art one penny worser than he."</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse">The King he laughed and swore by St. Bittel</div> - <div class="verse quote">"I did not think I had been worth so little!</div> - <div class="verse">—Now secondly tell me, without any doubt,</div> - <div class="verse">How soon I may ride this whole world about."</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse quote">"You must rise with the sun, and ride with the same,</div> - <div class="verse">Until the next morning he riseth again;</div> - <div class="verse">And then your grace need not make any doubt,</div> - <div class="verse">But in twenty-four hours you'll ride it about."</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse">The King he laughed and swore by St. John,</div> - <div class="verse quote">"I did not think it could be gone so soon!</div> - <div class="verse">—Now from the third question thou must not shrink,</div> - <div class="verse">But tell me here truly what I do think."</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="pagenum"><a name="Page_114" id="Page_114">{114}</a></div> - <div class="verse quote">"Yea, that I shall do, and make your grace merry:</div> - <div class="verse">You think I'm the Abbot of Canterbury;</div> - <div class="verse">But I'm his poor shepherd, as plain you may see,</div> - <div class="verse">That am come to beg pardon for him and for me."</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse">The King he laughed and swore by the mass,</div> - <div class="verse quote">"I'll make thee lord abbot this day in his place!"</div> - <div class="verse quote">"Now, nay, my liege, be not in such speed,</div> - <div class="verse">For alack, I can neither write, nor read."</div> - </div> - - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse quote">"Four nobles a week, then, I will give thee,</div> - <div class="verse">For this merry jest thou hast shown unto me;</div> - <div class="verse">And tell the old Abbot when thou comest home,</div> - <div class="verse">Thou has brought him a pardon from good King John."</div> - </div> - -</div> -</div> - -<h3>THE LAST DAYS OF KING JOHN (1216).</h3> - -<p class="center"><b>Source.</b>—<i>Matthew of Westminster</i>, Vol. II., pp. 127, 128. -G. Bell & Sons.</p> - -<p>Prince Louis and all his followers embarked on board the -ships, and came with a fair wind to the isle of Thanet, and -anchored in the place which is called Stanhore, on the 21st -of May. King John was at that time with his army at Dover, -but as he was surrounded by a band of foreign mercenaries, -who loved Louis more than John, King of England, he did not -dare to encounter Louis in a hostile manner, lest his troups -might perchance desert King John himself in his necessity, and -transfer themselves to Louis. From which considerations he -preferred retreating at the time to engaging in a doubtful -battle. Therefore, he retreated, and withdrew to Canterbury, -and left and entrusted the Castle of Dover to the custody and -good faith of Hubert de Burgh. And soon afterwards, Gualo, -the legate, landed in England, for the protection of King John -and the kingdom against Louis and his partisans. But King -John fled as far as Winchester, and Louis, when he found that -no one offered to resist him, disembarked from his ships, and -landing at Sandwich, subdued immediately the whole of that -district, with the exception of the town of Dover, and hastening -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_115" id="Page_115">{115}</a></span> -towards London, he made himself master of the Castle of -Rochester, and on the 2nd of June he arrived in London, where -first of all he offered up prayers at St. Paul's, and was afterwards -publicly received by the clergy and laity with great joy, -and received the fealty and homage of all the barons. And -shortly afterwards, namely on the 14th of June, the city of -Winchester was surrendered to him; and on the day after the -feast of Saint John, he took the castle of the city, and the -bishop's castle also; and on the 9th of July he received the -submission of the Castles of Odiham, Farnham, Guildford and -Reigate. The Castle of Windsor was besieged by the earls and -barons of both France and England, but they were forced to -retreat from before it, without succeeding in their object. But -the Castle of Cambridge was taken by the barons, with twenty -esquires which were found in it.</p> - -<p>The same year Gualo, the legate, exacted visitation fees -throughout all England, from all the cathedral churches and -houses of religious brotherhoods, fixing each visitation fee at -fifty shillings. He also seized all the benefices of the clergy and -men of religious orders, who adhered to Louis and the barons, -and converted them to the use of his own clergy. In the -meantime, King John, inflamed with the madness of passion, -oppressed and grievously afflicted the provinces of Suffolk and -Norfolk. Then, continuing his march towards the north, he -irrecoverably lost his carriages, and much of his baggage at -Wellester, where they were swallowed up by a quicksand. -And when he heard the news he grieved inconsolably, and -redoubling deep sighs, he passed the night at Swineshead -Abbey, belonging to the Carthusian order, where according to -his custom, he gorged himself with peaches soaked in new -wine and cider, and being greatly absorbed in grief for his -recent loss, he became attacked with a severe illness.</p> - -<p>But the next day, concealing his illness lest the enemy -should triumph over him, he, though with difficulty, mounted -his horse; and soon afterwards, having had a litter drawn by -horses made for him, he dismounted from his palfrey and -entered it, and in this way he came to the Castle of Leadford, -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_116" id="Page_116">{116}</a></span> -where he spent the night, and found his disease increase -greatly. But the next day he was carried forwards and -arrived at the Castle of Newark where he took to his bed, and -his sickness assumed a fatal appearance; and summoning the -Abbot of Crofestune, who was skilful in the art of medicine, to -his side, he confessed himself to him, and received the eucharist -from him. And he appointed Henry, his eldest son, the heir -of his kingdom, bequeathing his body to the Church of Worcester, -under the protection of Saint Wolstan. After this, -with the greatest bitterness of spirit, he cursed all his barons, -instead of bidding them farewell; and in this manner, poor, -deprived of all his treasures, and not retaining the smallest -portion of land in peace, so that he was truly called Lackland, -he most miserably departed from this life on the night following -the next after the day of Saint Luke the Evangelist. And -because this John made himself detestable to many persons, -not only on account of the death of his nephew, Arthur, but -also on account of his tyrannical conduct, and of the tribute -with which he bound the kingdom of England under perpetual -slavery, and of the war which his misdeeds provoked, he -scarcely deserved to be mourned by the lamentations of any -one.</p> - -<p>The following are the territories which John lost by his -cruelties and oppressions, which he did not resist from doing -to everyone. First of all the duchy of Normandy, the County -of Blois, the County of Maine, Anjou, Poitou, the Limosin, -Auvergne and Angoulême. And all these districts at one time -belonged to King John. Besides this he subjected England -and Ireland to the payment of tribute, and never recovered -any of his losses, to the day of his death.</p> - -<div class="print-pub">GLASGOW: PRINTED AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS BY ROBERT MACLEHOSE AND CO. LTD.</div> - -<div class="box"> - - <h2>BELL'S English History Source Books</h2> - - <p class="center">OPINIONS OF THE PRESS.</p> - -<p>"This compilation from original sources will be found an excellent -supplement to the ordinary school class-book on History."—<i>Athenĉum.</i></p> - -<p>"This new volume (<i>Puritanism and Liberty</i>) of Messrs. Winbolt -and Bell's excellent series is fully up to the standard of its predecessors. -The existence of such collections of original documents -at so reasonable a price must make the study of history infinitely -easier for both teacher and pupil, and infinitely more interesting."—<i>Spectator.</i></p> - -<p>"Extracts such as will add flesh and blood to the dry-bones of a -textbook."—<i>Journal of Education.</i></p> - -<p>"We have often felt the need for such a book during our own -preparation of the history lesson, and we welcome this series.... -In view of the recent Regulations of the Department regarding history, -the series will be indispensable to those reading history for the L.C. -Certificate."—<i>Educational News.</i></p> - -<p>"A wonderful volume for the price asked and is full of good things -well chosen."—<i>Guardian.</i></p> - -<p>"The books are excellent and should prove exceedingly useful to -scholars, for they are no dry-as-dust compilations, which have done -more to turn people against the study of history than anything else."—<i>Field.</i></p> - -<p>"Even the ordinary reader will find much in these volumes to entertain -as well as to instruct. In addition to "stock" documents, there -is included much novel matter. The price of the volumes is almost -ludicrously small when compared with their worth."—<i>Liverpool Post.</i></p> - -<p>"We give a hearty welcome to the Series."—<i>Education.</i></p> - -</div> - -<div class="box"> - -<h2>New Historical Class Books</h2> - -<p class="indent"><b>An Introduction to English Industrial History.</b><br /> -By <span class="smcap">Henry Allsopp</span>, B.A., late Vice-Principal of Ruskin -College, Oxford. Crown 8vo. With Maps and Plans. -2s.<br /> -"Written with knowledge and enthusiasm."—<i>Athenĉum.</i></p> - -<p class="indent"><b>Highways of the World: A Reader Correlating -Geography and History.</b><br /> -By <span class="smcap">A. E. M'Killiam</span>, M.A., author of "Makers of -History," "A Senior History of England." Crown -8vo. With Illustrations and Special Maps and Plans. -Price 1s. 6d.</p> - -<p class="indent"><b>Mediĉval England: A Framework of English History, 1066-1485.</b><br /> -By <span class="smcap">S. M. Toyne</span>, M.A., Head Master of St. Peter's -School, York, late Senior History Master at Haileybury -College. Crown 8vo. 1s. net.<br /> -This volume may be used with advantage with Bell's -<span class="smcap">English History Source Books</span>.</p> - -<p class="indent"><b>Landmarks in the History of Europe.</b><br /> -A Reading Book for the use of Lower Forms in -Secondary Schools. By <span class="smcap">E. M. Richardson</span>, B.A., -Assistant Mistress at St. Saviour's and St. Olave's -Grammar School for Girls, S.E. 2nd edition. Crown -8vo. With Maps and Illustrations. 2s.</p> - -<p class="indent"><b>Landmarks in the History of Greater Britain.</b><br /> -By Miss <span class="smcap">Richardson</span>, B.A. Ready immediately. 2s.</p> - -<div class="print-pub">LONDON: G. BELL & SONS, LTD.</div> - -</div> - -<div class="box"> - - <h2>BELL'S ENGLISH HISTORY SOURCE BOOKS.</h2> - -<p class="center"><i>Volumes now Ready. 1s. net each.</i></p> - -<p class="indent"><b>1307-1399. War and Misrule</b> (special period -for the School Certificate Examination, July and -December, 1913). Edited by <span class="smcap">A. A. Locke</span>.</p> - -<p class="indent"><b>1154-1216. The Angevins and the Charter.</b> -Edited by <span class="smcap">S. M. Toyne</span>, M.A., Headmaster of St. -Peter's School, York, late Assistant Master at Haileybury -College.</p> - -<p class="indent"><b>1485-1547. The Reformation and the Renaissance.</b> -Edited by <span class="smcap">F. W. Bewsher</span>, Assistant -Master at St. Paul's School.</p> - -<p class="indent"><b>1547-1603. The Age of Elizabeth.</b> Edited -by <span class="smcap">Arundell Esdaile</span>, M.A.</p> - -<p class="indent"><b>1603-1660. Puritanism and Liberty.</b> Edited -by <span class="smcap">Kenneth Bell</span>, M.A.</p> - -<p class="indent"><b>1660-1714. A Constitution in Making.</b> -Edited by <span class="smcap">G. B. Perrett</span>, M.A.</p> - -<p class="indent"><b>1714-1760. Walpole and Chatham.</b> Edited -by <span class="smcap">K. A. Esdaile</span>.</p> - -<p class="indent"><b>1760-1801. American Independence and the -French Revolution.</b> Edited by <span class="smcap">S. E. Winbolt</span>, -M.A.</p> - -<p class="indent"><b>1801-1815. England and Napoleon.</b> Edited -by <span class="smcap">S. E. Winbolt</span>, M.A.</p> - -<p class="indent"><b>1816-1836. Peace and Reform.</b> Edited by -<span class="smcap">A. C. W. Edwards</span>, Assistant Master at Christ's Hospital.</p> - -<p class="indent"><b>1876-1887. Imperialism and Mr. Gladstone.</b> -Edited by <span class="smcap">R. H. Gretton</span>.</p> - -<p class="indent"><b>1535-Present-day. Canada.</b> Edited by <span class="smcap">H. F. -Munro</span>, M.A.</p> - -<p class="indent"><i>Other volumes, covering the whole range of English -History from Roman Britain to 1887, are in active -preparation, and will be issued at short intervals.</i></p> - - -<div class="print-pub">LONDON: G. BELL AND SONS, LTD.</div> - -</div> - - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of Project Gutenberg's The Angevins and the Charter, by S. M. Toyne - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ANGEVINS AND THE CHARTER *** - -***** This file should be named 50791-h.htm or 50791-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/0/7/9/50791/ - -Produced by Chris Pinfield, and The Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - - -</pre> - -</body> - -</html> diff --git a/old/50791-h/images/bell.jpg b/old/50791-h/images/bell.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a30719c..0000000 --- a/old/50791-h/images/bell.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50791-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/50791-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 63ce43a..0000000 --- a/old/50791-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null |
